#bts x ps reader
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
title: people pairing: brother's best friend! yoongi x reader genre: smut | angst | fluff | brother's best friend! yoongi rating: explicit ; m ; you name it...MDNI!!! warnings: will be stated at the beginning of each chapter! summary: "yoongi, answer me this. are people the ones who change, or is it just you?"
#bts#bts fanfction#bts fanfic#bts smut#yoongi smut#yoongi angst#yoongi fluff#min yoongi#yoongi x reader#suga#suga x reader#yoongi x you#fic: people#brother's best friend#instead of writing...i'm just playing around with ps smh...hahaha#i preferred this over the other one since it's closer to the story's vibes :3
116 notes
·
View notes
Text
âCouple of Chaosâ : A Kim Namjoon/RM Commissioned Request: Plus Size Reader, Messy Reader
Kim Namjoon x Reader, Plus Size Reader, Messy Reader, Established Relationship
.
.
Prompt:Â Namjoonie and his partner who is just as much of a mess as him. A darling. A lovely person. Love of his life. But just as much of a chaotic mess as he is, lol.
.Â
âLife is the messy bits.â - Lisa Friedman
.Â
Headcanons:Â How Namjoon and Reader deal with the both of them being messy as hell.Â
First and freaking foremost, youâre both disasters
just full on
Youâre both equally chaotic
one as bad as the other
and yet yaâll will get on each otherâs nerves so bad with messes
likeâŠ. yaâll both do it and yet when itâs the other person itâs somehow terrible
hypocrites, the both of yuns
that being said, in a way, yaâll kinda complete each other
Namjoon is a perpetual passport loser right?Â
And Iâve lost count of how many times heâs lost his air pods
Well, cueâŠ. you
His personal storage locker⊠or purse. Whichever you want to refer to it
If you carry a purse, just snatch his shit from him and keep up with it so this man can actually board a plane
If you donât carry a purse but wear a bra, stick it in the boulder holder
If you donât do either, put it in your pocket for him
If you donât have pockets then you have bigger problems to worry about that Namjoon-ah and his lack of ability to keep up with his shit
Now, assuming that you do have these things, you do this so often that Namjoon just knows you have them.Â
Needs chapstick? If youâre in a relatively private company, he just goes into your pocketeses for it
Passport? Ok, so Namjoon is smart as fuck. We get it. However, he do be having some primo himbo energy at times. Â
Picture this: Airport. Namjoonie lost passport. âOh, wait a second. I know where it is!â Just turns and sticks his hand in your bra and deep sea dives in the titties until he has found what heâs looking for. Assuming that you have titties. If you don't, well again- homeboy is just deep sea diving in whatever area you're currently keeping his belongings.
meanwhile, the eyes of everyone around him have been scarred and youâve just been violated in front of the entire airportÂ
he realizes this in about 3 seconds and all he can do is give you that cute dimpled smile
of course heâs forgiven. Itâs Joonie. If you donât forgive him then Iâll be along directly to deliver an ass whoopin'. Let's not play with sweet Namu's precious feelings. He's an angel and a perfectly wonderful person. Fuck with him and you fuck with me. And I have raged stored from the age of three. I am now in my 30s. I have it and I will use it.
so yeah
and going back to yaâll getting on each otherâs nerves
doom piles
There. I said it.  Â
Yaâll both got doom piles and junk drawers and whole ass closets just full of random crap
and you nearly kill each other over it on a regular basis
âJagiyaaaaaaaaaaa! Come on! There is a full on mountain of stuff here and you canât even close this drawer.â Â
âNamjoon, would you like to discuss the entire guest bedroom full of figurines? Or perhaps, the closet full of books? Or maybe, just maybe, you would like to explain to me why there is an drawer in our bedroom full of baby things when neither one of us has any plans of having children anytime soon?âÂ
â....â *Joon bites lip and narrows eyes
â....â *you lift a brow*
âAlright, jagi. My mistake. You hungry?âÂ
âYes, Iâm starving.âÂ
âWonderful.â he smirks. âWhere would you like to eat?âÂ
Your head slowly turns around.Â
You narrow your eyes at his smug ass face.Â
âHow fucking dare you, Kim Namjoon?âÂ
And he has the audacity to smirk at you because he knows he bested you cause you canât decided where to eat to save your life.
Jokes on him though because you just needed a project. It was sorting through your doom piles but now that heâs pissed you off it quickly changed to annoying the ever living hell out of him.Â
Lowkey though, jokes actually on you because Joon loves it when your fiesty and sometimes purposefully does this shit just to rile you up.Â
You also know this about him though. Which is why you left the junk drawer open and also why you got sassy.  Â
He likes that youâre a mess and you love that about him too.
.Â
.Â
"This is the stuff that drives me crazy This is the stuff that's getting to me lately In the middle of my little mess I forget how big I'm blessed"
- This is the Stuff, Francesca Battistelli
.Â
Members Reaction to the Deities of Destruction and Disaster:Â
Seokjin:Â (A/N: omfg Seokjin you did not have to be so aggressively attractive. And that goes for you too, Namjoon)
Long suffering sigh. The hyung energy is strong here.  Itâs part frustration and part pure bewilderment as to why, how and what even is he going to do with the both of you. That being said, Seokjinnie thinks the two of you are super cute together. You definitely get scolded but also, he cracks easily because come on. Look at yaâll. Thanks God every day that Namjoon uses you as his purse though. He is so tired of standing around in an airport, lol.Â
Yoongi:Â (A/N: Cue the dreamy sigh. Just look at them. Look at the smiles. Look at the damn ARMS!)
Iâm gonna be so for real with you right now. He does not give a shit about the mess. I mean, donât get his things in a mess but if you roll up in a 2003 lifted Tacoma, open the door and a bunch of shit falls out⊠I mean, maybe he might give you a little bit of a lecture but honestly? Thatâs yaâllâs problem, lol.  But also stop losing yaâll fucking airpods, the both of you.  If a bra works then do that because he will not be loaning you another pair ever again. And he refuses to talk about why.Â
Hoseok:Â (A/N: Mother of God. I have the fattest crush on Hoseok. Also peep that cute little Kookie. And how DARE you attack me like this, Namjoon?!)
Never in the history of ever was anyone annoyed more by this than Hoseok, lol. However, he doesnât bitch. Oddly enough, he never complains about it. He never bitches. He never lectures. He does, however, come over to hang out and help the both of you clean your mess. Hoseok is great for body doubling if you have ADHD. However, if you have an issue with him doing the cleaning it might be an issue. It makes him itch and he needs to scratch it.  Â
Jimin:Â (A/N: It's unspeakable how much handsomeness is in this gif.)
An actual ANGEL for body doubling if you have ADHD and youâre trying to handle the depression hoarder situation in your bedroom. Super respectful and understanding. He just enjoys spending time with his loved ones so he would gladly come help if you want it or just keep the both of you company. Because clearly body doubling does not with you and Joon together. You just make it a bigger mess. Acknowledging this: Jimin finds this chaos hilarious and doesnât do anything to stop. Yaâll are wild and unkempt and honestly? Jiminie is here for it.Â
Side note: I am particularly attached to Jimin in this gif. Look how beautiful. Look how handsome. I swear, that man is dangerous. We are all very, very, very lucky that he's such a sweetheart because don't act like if he asked you for a kidney that you wouldn't immediately start looking for something to carve with . And if that happened to be a spoon, we'd all just accept our fate. Don't lie.
Extra Sidenote: Namjoon be looking extra delectable. *chef's kiss*
Taehyung:Â Â (A/N: First of all, damn Namjoon. Those arms. Sweet lord. I'm looking, Joonie. Respectfully, of course..... but I do be lookin. Second, does Taehyung not look like the most precious creature in all the land?)
A precious darling. He does not give a shit about the mess. He just loves his hyung. He loves his hyungâs love. Yaâll are special to him and thatâs how you are. He thinks it is part of yaâllâs charm and your charm as a couple. Yaâll are a messy couple but not in the having your dirty laundry out for everyone to see way. In a âaw, Jiminie, look at them. They are such tragic disasters but theyâre disasters together.â kind of way. He will find a way to make it romantic no matter what.Â
Jungkook:Â Â (A/N: Just Jungkook out here living his best y/n life, honestly, lol. )
Ok, so hereâs the thing, lol.  Jungkookie has had his own issues with messes here and there. Also, let's be honest.... he's got the fattest crush on Namjoon, lol. His crush on Namjoon may even rival the crush I have on Hoseok. Like, I kinda doubt it because there ain't much I wouldn't do for that man but still. Jungkook loves him's Namjoonie. He loves all that Namjoon-ah is associated with. He's his biggest fan, lol. With you, it is honestly the same. Like... his hyung is in love? Who is this person that has captured the heart of the most magnificent Namjoonie? If you managed to do that and Namjoon is happy.... honestly Jungkook adores you. Regardless of the hopeless fucking messes that the both of you clearly are. He and Taehyung share this but in addition to this, Jungkookie will literally help you with anything you need. He just wants to hang out with you both so he'll do like his Jimin hyung and either just chill while you sort or he'll help you. Or just hang out in the chaos and not solve anything, lol. He just loves his hyung and he loves his hyung's love as well. It's as simple as that.
.
A/N: Thank you so much for reading my content and thank you so much to @alisoncdariel for commissioning this piece! I hope you enjoy it!
Permanent Taglist:
@thickemadame
@toomanyfictionalboyfriends
@blackirisposts
@alisoncdariel
@therealmrshale
@thegreatirene
@angelus320
@thedarkwinterrose
@m-rae23
@shycupcakealissa
@minshookie29
@kelly-fushiguro345
@vj21
@btsiguess-kpop
@abc-abc1234-a
@pinkcherrybombs
@speedyhandsbonkpalace
@sunnysidesblog
@milkshakelol
@poopypantsmcgee666-blog
@lyn-g
@glassesandthunderthighs
@tacobacoyeet
@owenniasstars
@adventuresofnight
@queenlexusloverofbts
@leah-halliwell92
@amethyst09
@kalliravenne
@sullybot
@disneymarina
@mother2monsters
@maxis140403
@fortunecookiesworld
@lathalea
@skyys-universe
#kim namjoon#namjoon#kim namjoon imagine#kim namjoon headcanons#bts#kpop#bangtan sonyeondan#kim namjoon x reader#kim namjoon x ps reader#ps reader#plus size reader#kim namjoon x plus size reader#bts rm#rm imagine#rm headcanons#rm x reader#rm x ps reader#rm x plus size reader#messy reader#bts headcanons#bts reactions
75 notes
·
View notes
Text
FUCK! (VI)
synopsis. You hated your roommate but he had the biggest crush on you, fuck.
pairing: fboy!jk x fem!reader
genre: f2l, e2l, roommates au, fboy au (wow so many cliches), comedy au, mature themes, bad language, sex jokes.
disclaimer. this is purely fictional and this doesnât represent btsâ jungkook irl. mature themes 18+ content ahead. mdni. ps. this jungkook thinks w his dick đ
warnings jĂŒngkÞÞk bĂ©ĂŻng döwn bĂ d (lĂŻkĂ© rĂ©Ă€llĂż bĂ€d), mĂ©ntĂŻĂžns Ăžf tĂŻts (béçÀûsĂ© Ăžf çÞûrsĂ©), flĂŒstĂ©rĂ©d yn, bĂ»t shĂ©âll nĂ©vĂ©r Ă€dmĂŻt ĂŻt, jeÞñ ânĂž filtĂ©râ jĂŒngkÞÞk, çhÀÞtĂŻc Ă©nĂ©rgĂż Ă©vĂ©rĂżwhĂ©rĂ©, ĂŒnĂ«xpëçtĂ©d sĂžft mĂžmĂ«nts (dÞñât lĂ©t ĂŻt fÞÞl yĂ¶ĂŒ), jungkÞÞk bĂ©ĂŻng ĂžbsĂ«ssĂ©d wĂŻth yn ïñ thĂ€t drĂ«ss, brĂ«Ă€dstïçk Ă€bĂŒsĂ«, yn mĂŻght bĂ© çÀtçhïñg fĂ«Ă«lïñgs?? (ĂŒh Ăžh), Ă©xçéssĂŻvĂ© ĂŒsĂ« Ăžf thĂ« wĂžrd âbĂ€bĂ©â
note. OMG I HOPE YOU GUYS WILL ENJOY THIS. I AM SUPER SORRY FOR THE DELAY. PLEASE ENJOY OUR FUCKBOY.
series masterlist
You thought youâd feel normal again after giving Jungkook a chance,
Maybe even smug about the way heâd screamed like an idiot after you said yes. But, no. The man-child has been unbearable since this morning.
âYn⊠what do you think about sunsets? Romantic, right?â
You glance up from your laptop, watching Jungkook hover in the doorway to the living room, hands clasped behind his back like heâs about to pitch a PowerPoint presentation about sunsets.
âUh⊠yeah?â You squint. âWhy?â
He grins. âJust gathering intel.â
âIntel for what?â
You are pretty sure heâs about to do something really stupid like always.
âOh, nothing.â His smile turns suspiciously smug. âYouâll see. Just dress cute tomorrow night.â
You stare blankly at him for a second before turning back to your work. âRight. Thatâs not concerning at all.â
First of all, you donât trust him for shit.
Jungkook doesnât respond, but you can feel him still watching you. His energy practically radiates off him. You ignore him for as long as you can, but after a full two minutes, you canât take it anymore.
âDo you mind?â you snap, not looking up.
ïżŒCan he get out already?
âI canât help it,â Jungkook whines. âYouâre so hot when youâre focused. Look at you typing away like a boss. Ugh.â
You throw a pen at him, and he dodges, laughing as he runs back into the living room.
You canât lie, his compliments make you feel a lot more hotter, and yes, you are kind of hot.
âąâąâą
Later that evening, you catch him in the kitchen, leaning over the counter with his phone in one hand and a protein bar in the other. Heâs muttering to himself like a man with a mission.
âNo, no, too clichĂ©. Flowers are boring. Chocolate? Nah, she doesnât like sweet stuff⊠But what if she secretly does?â
Itâs official heâs fucking crazy.
You cannot believe that heâs actually talking to himself, but you kind of find it cute, heâs adorable, but you wonât say that to his face.
âTalking to yourself again?â you ask, grabbing a glass of water.
Jungkook jumps, shoving his phone into his pocket. âUhâno. Totally not planning anything.â
Your brow lifts. âYouâre literally the worst liar Iâve ever met.â A smile threatens to break.
He pouts. âItâs called mystery, yn. Look it up.â
âSure, Jeon. Whatever helps you sleep at night.â
As you head back to your room, you hear him mutter under his breath. âMystery, huh? Yeah, I should add that to the date.â
âąâąâą
The next day, youâre already regretting giving him a chance. Heâs been texting you all day with a mix of cryptic hints and straight-up nonsense.
And to be honest, he cannot type for shit.
Jk: do u like candles??? likeâŠromantic ones
You: ?? sure i guess
Jk: got it
Jk: r u allergic to flowers??? asking for a friend
You: no. why.
Jk: just wondering. no reason. :)
Jk: YN CAN U WEAR THAT BLACK DRESS U LOOK SO GOOD IN PLS
You: ??????
Jk: or anything really. ur always hot. i love u btw.
This stupid fuck makes you smile so much.
By the time you get home, youâre exhausted. not from work, but from Jungkookâs constant existence. Heâs waiting for you in the living room, dressed in a button-up shirt and black jeans, looking way too good for someone whose personality is 80% chaos and 20% football obsession.
âWhy are you dressed like that?â you ask, dropping your bag on the floor.
Jungkook beams. âWeâre going out! Duh. Itâs date night, baby.â
âDate night?â you repeat, staring at him like heâs lost his mind. âI didnât agree to that.â
âYes, you did.â He crosses his arms. âYesterday. When you said I could take you out. Ring a bell?â
It is sometimes fun to play dumb in front of him, you just like to test his patience a little bit.
âI didnât think youâd plan it this fast.â
âWhat can I say? Iâm efficient.â oh you know just how efficient he can be.
You sigh. âFine. Give me twenty minutes.â
âTake your time, babe.â He grins, leaning against the doorframe as you walk past him. âWear something sexy!â
What a shameless pervert but you will wear something nice nonetheless.
âąâąâą
Twenty-five minutes later, youâre sitting across from Jungkook at a rooftop restaurant. The view is gorgeous, the atmosphere is romantic, and Jungkook looks absolutely smug about the whole thing.
Youâre honestly impressed, but seeing that smug smile on his face makes you want to strangle him, but damn, he outdid himself.
When it comes to Jeon Jungkook? You donât really like to have high expectations of anything from him.
But heâs truly proved you wrong. Especially for a guy who doesnât really do romance.
âSo?â he says, resting his chin on his hand. âAm I killing it, or what?â
You roll your eyes. âYouâve done fine so far.â
âFine?â He gasps, clutching his chest dramatically. âIâll have you know this is the best date anyone has ever planned in the history of dates.â
Youâre gonna gag at his exaggeration.
âRelax, Jeon. Youâre doing fine,â you tease, hiding your smile behind your glass of water.
Jungkook watches you for a moment, his usual cocky expression softening. âYouâre really pretty, yn.â
âTrust me, Jeon. I know that.â
A sarcastic laugh leaves you at his awe struck expression. âYouâre just saying that because I agreed to go out with you.â
âNo, I mean it.â He leans forward, his gaze serious now. âYouâre gorgeous. And smart. And funny. And Iâm honestly losing my mind trying to figure out how I got this lucky.â
Your stomach flips, and for once, you donât have a snarky comeback.
But of course, Jungkook canât let the moment last.
âAnd your tits look amazing in that dress,â he adds with a wink.
You throw a breadstick at him, and he catches it, laughing so hard the entire restaurant turns to stare.
Heâs never going to change and maybe a small part of your hopes that maybe he wonât ever change
âąâąâą
Back at the house, Jungkook walks you to your door like the gentleman he absolutely is not.
âSo?â he asks, stuffing his hands in his pockets. âWas I good enough for a second date?â
You smirk. âMaybe. If you promise not to mention my tits again.â
âNo promises,â he says with a grin.
âYn donât be stupid. Iâm just appreciating Godâs masterpiece and you cannot stop me from doing that.â
You roll your eyes but canât help smiling as you shut the door in his face.
âGoodnight, yn!â Jungkook yells through the door. âI love you!â
You groan, but your heart skips a beat anyway.
You hope that tomorrow morning he will be normal, but.. most importantly you hope that your heart will behave normally.
#jungkook smut#bts smut#jungkook x reader#jeon jungkook x reader#bts x reader#jungkook x you#jeon jungkook#jungkook#jungkook x y/n#jungkook angst#jungkook fluff#bts angst#bts fluff#jeongguk smut#jeon jungkook smut#jjk x reader#jjk x you#jjk x y/n#jjk smut
533 notes
·
View notes
Text
On the wind of morning; Dragonheart ch.1
Pairing: OT7 dragon!BTS x knightess!reader
Genre: dragon rider AU, high fantasy, soulmate adjacent, slight enemies to lovers (if you squint), angst, fluff and humour, eventual smut
Chapter summary: The capital is as unwelcoming as ever, father as disappointed as one can be and the new unit dynamics are challenging, but you finally meet your dragon.
Word count: 22.1k
Warnings: some bad family dynamics, toxic father shenanigans, some displays of slavery, talks of slavery, there's a pov switch near the end so watch out for that, otherwise not much
Series masterlist | Next part | Lore | Dictionary
A/N: here comes the first chapter!! i hope it meets the expectations and you enjoy yourself while reading! don't be shy, tell me what you think and how you like it! <3 PS: the words that are underlined are linked to chapter notes with explanations and a dictionary ;) they're a little messy atm but i'm trying to find a way to make it easier
I disliked the royal castle. It was a dark hulking mass of stone that blocked out all the sunlight and drained all warmth from everything and everyone inside. It casted a massive shadow over its surroundings, and you were never free of the feelings of oppressiveness as soon as you were in its vicinity.
The moment you stepped in, you shivered and with every passing second youâd be colder and bitterer, sitting in a dark hallway feeling your fingers slowly freeze while the silence crushed you from all sides. The atmosphere was always sombre and tinged with the sour note of fear, you could see it in the way no one dared to speak, no one felt like smiling and all the servants were walking briskly with their heads down.
I disliked the castle, and I hated staying in it.
While of course, it was sitting on a big black rock by one of the rockiest and coldest shores in the empire, and the weather often reflected that with harsh winds and heavy rains; but the worst were the occupants, who managed to be colder and more inhospitable than the heavens themselves. They were the ones who made the structure so unwelcoming, who made you feel uncomfortable and who enjoyed belittling others until no one laughed unless it was at someone elseâs expense. It was a hard world of ruthlessness and survival, but it was us who made all the beasts and the prey.
I disliked the castle, but I hated the people within even more.
You could almost taste all the blood and suffering soaked into these thick stone walls, the centuries of atrocities that took place inside looming over you and constricting your lungs, making you fight for every breath of stale joyless air.
But with my father being needed here so often, I couldnât escape it no matter how much I wanted that. And now finally earning my acceptance between the elite ranks, I would be spending even more time here, would have to come to terms with moving onto the castle grounds, into the secluded barracks away in the farther corner of the royal training grounds.
I had grown up far away from the capital city. When I was born, it was still at the old house in the north, where there were just as many plains and meadows as there were mountains, and the summers were pleasant and warm and winters freezing and cruel.
Those were our lands and our estate, gifted to my great great-grandfather for his achievements in battles against the northern invasion, as he was considered a well respected general close to the emperor â and thatâs where our family legacy began. We have always been a military family, but since then the Kang generals have always stayed as close to the royal family as possible, climbing the ranks and sticking their claws in deep.
And as fief lords, our patriarchs have never been particularly benevolent either, which might be a reason for why they got along with the nobles so well. The cruelty and coldness ran in their veins, just like all the powerful men that shared between each other the same arrogance and feelings of superiority, supporting each other in their worldviews and their own dominance.
It all was very embarrassing to witness â the pride of old men strutting around like peacocks and preening under each otherâs compliments of their evildoing.
And my father was one of them.
He was one of the three generals closest to the throne, one of the right-hand men and a monster, much like the man with the crown himself. I scoffed at the image of him in my head â the pompous ass that thought he was infallible and carried himself like he was god, ruled his fief and his family with a cruel unforgiving hand and expected infallible loyalty and subservience of his children.
All of the men that were currently sitting in the room next to me, holding a meeting and discussing war, they were all cut from the same cloth. Power hungry, back-stabbing. And they wouldnât hesitate to devour each other alive if the opportunity rose no matter how much they pretended to be allies.
Footsteps down the hall drew my attention and I looked up from my miserable little corner by the massive dark double door to see a small group of knights walk in. They crossed the hall in several quick strides and soon were knocking on the door by my left, giving me the opportunity to observe them for a moment.
They were the kingsguard, the white tiger insignia embroidered on their black and white uniforms giving their position away. It wasnât that unusual seeing big clumps of the soldiers running around the castle, as the emperor was extremely paranoid about his safety, but these men seemed to be escorting someone else.
In the middle of the group there stood a beautiful tall man, elegant and lean with long silvery white hair. He didnât even have to turn towards me for me to know he was a dragon, but when he did and I saw those cold steely eyes with vertical slit pupils, centuries of wisdom and pain reflecting through them, I knew for sure he was one of the sovereignâs own.
I nodded at him solemnly in sympathy, offering him at least a little decency, but the dragon just regarded me expressionlessly before turning forward again and waiting for the order to step in. I turned back to lean into my chair to give him peace, and only listened to the creak and shuffle of the opening door and the thunder of iron clad feet. Then the door slammed shut again and I was once more left alone in the hall.
This time it didnât take long though, only a few minutes later the door opened once more, and this time stayed opened. With a long deep breath, I stood up and made my way in. I saw other young hopefuls slowly trickle in, filling in the counsel room and finding their way to their benefactorâs sides.
While the counsel is in a meeting, no one else is allowed inside, but after they are dismissed, usually there is some socialising and many of these men take the opportunity to flaunt their children or disciples. Itâs all very boring and humiliating for the younglings involved, being paraded like a piece of meat or a trained monkey, but it was all to give these men face â the only thing they really cared about. Especially when it came to their children.
âY/N, stop with the dilly-dallying!â a thunderous voice sounded from my right. It was the kind that demanded respect and attention, and the man knew very well how to use his aura to intimidate and break people into obedience. After all, confidence was half of the trick, I thought bitterly.
Taking a second to right my uniform, I steeled myself and turned, coming face to face with my father. His face was in that grimace that Iâve already come to know meant he was very close to getting angry because he thought my behaviour to be humiliating to him. I fought the scoff off of my face and walked over with confident strides.
My brother was already standing by our fatherâs side, face an unreadable mask and back as straight as a rod, only his eyes shooting subtle warnings my way. Great, that meant that the general was already in a bad mood from the meeting, and I was bound to lose no matter what I did.
As soon as I made it over to them, a hand clasped onto my shoulder in an iron grip and wrangled me to fatherâs side, as his face melted into an aggressively polite grimace, his smile turning almost shark-like.
âGentlemen, I believe you havenât been introduced to my daughter officially yet,â he started towards three men of similar age as my father, âshe has just entered the Academy.â I sighed internally at the way their smiles turned sharp, sensing the weak spot in my fatherâs impeccable armour.
You see, I was somewhat of a disappointment to him. Well, Iâve been for a really long time, but back then it was a private affair. Now he had to face the ridicule in public, as I was a little bit of a late bloomer.
âOh?â one of the men perked up, mean smile playing on his lips as he looked me over with condescension, âCongratulations, General Kang. What unit is she with?â Sensing the game the man was playing, I felt my fatherâs grip tighten until it was painful, constricting the movement of my wrist.
I winced, hoping I was able to keep the hurt expression off of my face, but nobody was really watching me anyway. Everyone was focused on the general, waiting with bated breath for his answer. The sounds of chatter from the room around us flowed freely around the tense atmosphere of our little corner, making the silence sound even louder.
Then he turned to me, stormy dark eyes signalling me that this was my battle to win. I forced my face into a similar polite smile, feeling kind of rusty at pandering to men I didnât care about and hoping people couldnât see how much I despised being here.
âI am with the Qinglong unit,â the answer finally fell out of my lips, my voice slightly weak and scratchy after sitting in silence for such a long time and I cleared my throat, embarrassed. The several sets of eyes jumped to me for a second, before redirecting to my father again.
âAh, the dragon riders,â a different man stated, and I couldnât tell from his voice whether he was impressed or not, which very obviously ruffled my fatherâs feathers. This was one of the few things he could boast about when it came to me, heâll be damned if others didnât recognise that.
âYes, she will be attending a banquet very soon,â he supplied quickly, grip still strong on my arm and keeping me in place when I started nervously fidgeting. I looked to my brother, but he stood there without a single care for the conversation, eyes trained somewhere else in the room. Before I could follow his gaze, I was pulled back.
âWell, that is incredible,â the first man spoke again, the smirk still plastered on his face, âYou must be so proud, youâll surely award your daughter well with her 22nd birthday coming this year.â There were some snickers around and I knew we were in for something. This here was the killing point.
As many young people in this empire, I entered the military with my 16th birthday, which was the earliest one could start training at a base. While for me it was inevitable with the nature of our family, many other people chose to join just for the basic reason of needing food and shelter and soldiering was one of the easiest and surest ways to earn a stable keep for yourself and your family, so the input of fresh blood into the system was never-ending. The empire fought many wars and never had enough of willing knights, so entering the military was also very enthusiastically encouraged, leaving behind generations of mourning parents and social problems.
And yes, there were many opportunities for a knight to rise in ranks without ever stepping foot off of their mother base, they could climb quite high between the regional officials. But only a few dozens ever made it to the true top â and the only way there was through the Academy, situated in the capital and each year accepting only a handful of lucky knights.
There were several elite units, amongst which were the kingsguard and dragon riders, or the shadows as they were known â spies. Those who made it into this room were only the ones that went through there.
And the earliest age you could enlist into the Academy was 22. My brother was 27, therefore heâs been training there for 5 years now, which gained him quite the recognition in these circles (enough to allow him to listen in to these council meetings to learn). He of course made in on the first try, which was enough to not absolutely embarrass our father. Something, I wasnât able to achieve.
The Qinglong unit, or as it was colloquially known as the horns, was one of the more elite and exclusive ones, harder to enter and harder to stay, just like shadows were, but that wasnât something our father was interested in hearing.
And I failed in enlisting. Twice. I was now slightly over 24 years old, still young and still fully capable of making a name for myself, but not good enough to make my father proud to be associated with me.
As the highest standing general and one of the closest men to the emperor himself, he couldnât afford to have children that didnât succeed in everything on their first try. And of course, once the other elites caught the wind of this, it became a constant point of mockery for him. The only flaw in this manâs otherwise perfect life.
Which is why he was currently shooting daggers in my directions, the hateful stare burning into the side of my face as the question of my age was brought up. Once again, he made it clear that this was my mess to clean up, so I took a deep breath and turned back to the three men.
âWell⊠I uh- I have actually been training at the mother base for two additional years,â I stuttered out, trying to ignore my fatherâs embarrassed angry face. It was the nicest way to say that I wasnât accepted two years in a row, but it still stung his pride, especially when the others started smirking.
One of them soon after launched into a story of how his daughter was actually accepted while she was still 20 years old, because they just had to make an exception for her, which then prompted all the others to share their own stories of success and talent coming from their protégées. It was absolutely disgusting, and I felt my father fuming next to me the whole time, in my mind begging the men to stop as I will have to face the consequences of his anger once home.
The jealousy and envy ran so thick that even the slightest sight of imperfection was shamelessly mocked and inspected over and over again, as everyone latched on the one thing they could feel better at than a general that climbed far higher than they could ever hope for. Thatâs why my fatherâs embarrassed anger burned even more â I knew he blamed me for this behaviour, since if I hadnât failed, he wouldnât have to face these things â heâd stay at the top, untouchable.
I silently swallowed, no longer daring to speak, knowing it would make the aftermath of my official introduction into high society less heavy.
The rest of the afternoon was painful and dragged on as I was forced to stay by my fatherâs side and listen to the mindless chatter and the occasional bragging about my brother. The general ignored me after the initial conversation and tried his best to pretend I wasnât there, immediately derailing any enquiries that were raised about me and changing the topic before anyone could find the opportunity to make him admit my shortcomings again.
It didnât particularly hurt, and it wasnât especially punishing; I was used to such reception from the man, but it was painfully awkward and I wasnât allowed to leave.
Instead I focused on catching glimpses of the silver haired dragon and the man whose side he similarly wasnât allowed to leave. In contrast to his companion, he was clad all in gold, his robes heavily embroidered with leaves and other floral motifs, hands clasped elegantly in front of his stomach as he conversed with the crowd that was formed around him. His hair burned with a golden glow, but that might have been partly due to the crown sitting high on his head, adorned with blood red rubies. He was young, just two or three years older than my brother, freshly appointed but just as cruel (if not more) as his recently deceased father. You could see it in the lines of his face, in the cold glint in his eyes, the arrogance written into his every gesture and the permanent slip of a smirk.
Just from seeing him I knew he wasnât a person worth knowing. How lovely that he was the one that sat on our throne.
The dragon by his side looked on with a practiced vacant glaze over his eyes, corners of his mouth weighted down by shadows only he knew of and carried in his heart and soul. My eyes slipped to his neck where a tattoo sat. It was in a spot that would always be visible, no matter how hard you tried, it was too high up to cover by clothing comfortably, forever showcasing who you were. A branding, a mark of slavery â a black chain wrapped around the neck. Every dragon bore it, some were even born with it. It was what bound them to the royal family and enforced their loyalty, what made them nothing more than unwilling puppets.
The man shifted and I quickly averted my eyes, not wanting him to see me looking at his mark. It was incredibly sensitive for dragons, and it brought them great shame when people ogled it, knowing this was what took away their freedom and bound them unconditionally to an uncaring master.
My heart bled for him, and it brought feelings of uneasiness about my own banquet that was about to take place in a few days. There I would choose my own dragon to bond with and start my formal training, but the queasiness about putting similar shackles on another being never quite ceased to bother me, no matter how much I knew my heart. I could treat the dragon as nice as possible; it wouldnât erase the fact that formally we were a master and a slave.
Snippets of memories of my childhood resurfaced to my mind â a brown-haired man with warm eyes and a blinding smile, little slips of magic that endlessly fascinated me and all the lessons Iâd learnt with him. The first dragon I ever knew. The kindest teacher I ever knew. The moments of warmth, love and laughter in the meadows and the forests up in the north.
A hand clasping my shoulder jolted me from my daydreaming and I flinched, a gasp leaving my mouth as I turned to the source of my sudden panic â coming face to face with my brother.
âCome, sister,â he said with voice neutral and a stone mask, the perfect picture of a promising young captain, âWeâve begun moving to the dining hall for dinner. Youâre not paying attention again.â
I couldnât even find it in me to be irritated by his slight jab, so I simply tightly pursed my lips shut and gave him a curt nod. He wrestled me into position so that he was leading me on his arm, trying to prevent any more delays and potentially adding to the long list of reasons why our fatherâs day was going as badly as it was. Bonus points for flashing our strong camaraderie to the lords.
âDonât push him anymore, todayâs been hard for him,â the young knight whispered lightly as we joined others slowly moving through the castle corridors. That had me ruffled a little, but I swallowed any remarks and nodded. Some days you truly did need to choose your battles and today was such day. And deep down I knew my brother was trying to look out for me in his own way, but that didnât make it sting any less whenever he chided me in favour of our father.
âYes, brother,â came my faux demure reply before I sealed my lips shut once more. That earned me a side-eye from the dark-haired man, who knew I was the furthest one could be from a quiet obedient lady, but chose not to call me out on the obvious piss-taking. He only sighed, shoulders sagging lightly, no doubt grateful I at least agreed with him so readily.
Thereâs been some dramatic scenes in my past as I reached my ârebellious phaseâ as father put it, but quickly that fire died within me when I realised it made everything only worse. As I grew, I chose silence as the survival method â causing scenes, screaming matches and throwing tantrums only served to humiliate us both; and perhaps I did have a little piece of my father in me â I also cared about my face.
Once I entered the base, it reflected on me badly amongst peers and instructors, giving me the reputation of a spoiled little brat. No matter the emotional turmoil I had been going through at that time, I knew it was time for a change of tactic â I needed respect to survive in the military and I would get it. Not for my father, but for myself.
Upon entering the room, I looked up and immediately found the eyes of the man himself trained on me, some new vague warning reflecting in them trying to keep me quiet and not causing any problems.
I sighed and resigned myself for the worst evening in recent history.
The reflection in my mirror stared back at me as I tried to push my clothes around to look as presentable as they could, the uniform still a little foreign to me. It was black silk cheollik with silver embroidery and it was tied at the side into an elegant bow. As tradition dictated, my father had given me a gift for the successful entry into Academy and it now adorned my waist â a deep red intricately woven string with a prosperity knot and grey jade pearls at the end â they jingled lightly at every nervous shift of my body.
This was the ceremonial uniform, as I still havenât gotten my unitâs specific one â not until I bonded with a dragon â and it was brand new, it still smelt unworn and fit strangely over me, still adapting to my physique.
I would keep this one, but wear it rarely â usually there werenât many instances when people wouldnât take the chance to flaunt their unit, especially if they were at the top of the food chain, but I liked it. It was simple and elegant, and while the Qinglong also wore a similar one, it wasnât embroidered and had azure details, and I found it a little too eye-catching.
Giving myself another look, I ended up sighing deeply, hands smoothing over the cold silk for the thousandth time in a last attempt to make it look a little more natural, thoughts finding their way towards the image of my mother. My sweet mother, who if she was here would tell me everything would be alright, that it looked perfect and I would do well. I imagined the feel of her gentle hands in my hair and on my shoulders, letting the memories of her soft voice soothe me.
The train of thought pierced my heart with pain that always manifested itself when I fell down this rabbit hole, my eyes naturally sliding towards the table which held all of her kind-hearted words in the form of letters sheâs send over the years I havenât seen her. But as always, everything I ever felt left a little aftertaste of rage towards my father, so I quickly abandoned this line of thought as well. Syphoning all the emotions out of me, I turned back into my numbed self that always surfaced around the family home.
Picking up the ceremonial dagger I finally set out, swiftly moving through the house in hopes of not bumping into the man himself. What rotten luck I had, as always.
The moment I stepped foot into the inner yard, there he was, sitting on the terrace by his study, sipping tea and watching me with his critical eyes. I could feel them sliding over me, making sure everything was in place. I said nothing, steadily returning his gaze while I wordlessly worked on the dagger strap, fashioning it under the red string.
âRemember what I told you last week, Y/N,â the general spoke, his face impassive even though there was fire underneath it all, and I could feel it all too well, âYou are to make good impressions. I expect you to excel in this unit. Your brother is already being considered for corporal, do not stain this for him. Your unit has higher ranks too. One of them better be of my blood.â
I kept my mouth shut, just bowing to him in lieu of answer, but I was sure he could see the cocktail of anger and resentment brewing in my eyes. Choosing not to address that, he waved me off as if I was waiting for his permission to leave. Without a second glance I bowed again and promptly walked out the main gate.
If tonight went well, this was potentially one of the last times I walked out this specific house â our residence while we stayed in the capital city of Wuyun, close to the castle and royal grounds with the Academy in tow. If tonight went well, soon Iâd find myself in the barracks, and I dreaded that day.
Unfortunately, family legacy tended to follow us all, no matter where we went and what we did. Children often went in their parentsâ footsteps, making the Academy the breeding ground of resentment and generation long slights and fights. And there was a lot accumulated against the Kangs.
Back when my brother first joined, before he turned into the man he is today â while he still talked to me, he told me how disliked he was for the simple association. No matter what he did, he couldnât escape his fatherâs shadow. I was next.
I would be able to walk over the distance from our house towards the main entrance of the castle blind-folded, and it passed quicker than I was ready for, suddenly finding myself standing at the foot of the entrance hall. Just at the end was the entryway towards the throne room, where the emperor accepted hearings, and I made sure to avoid it at the off chance that the man was present there currently.
It took me little time to arrive at the Eastern Grand Hall, but I found that most have already gathered there. It was a flurry of black and blue robes with the occasional splash of colour from other present lords, the hum of chatter and clinking of cutlery on metal plates that were typically used for military events, as if we were a bunch of animals that couldnât be trusted with porcelain. I couldnât spot anyone else wearing the plain Academy robes and I had no idea how many were accepted this year, so I slowly inserted myself into the frenzy hoping to blend in.
Turns out, itâs hard to do that when everyone either knows youâre the newbie or even realises which family you belong to, and I was getting a lot of looks as I leisurely walked along the table laid out with foods and drinks pretending not to notice. Some were mocking, some were apprehensive, and some were calculative, either way I had no interest in socialising.
It felt like ages have passed while I quietly ate by the end of the main table, gaze trained on a painting on the opposite wall, high above everybodyâs head, but it wasnât even time to officially begin the banquet yet. I was already feeling tired by all this, hoping this would be over with quickly so I could leave.
âI see that youâre getting some attention as well,â a cheery voice from my left shook me out of my reverie as I traced the golden lines of the knight portraiture for the thousandth time, and I turned somewhat dramatically, eyes open wide.
A woman stood there, it was hard to gauge her age, but she wore the same black and silver uniform, signalling she was also a first-year. Her pretty face was split by a friendly smile, eyes crinkling at the corners and her chestnut brown hair was shoved into a messy bun, clearly without a care for propriety. Her joy was quite disarming and before I even realised what I was doing, I was shaking her outstretched hand, still in shock. Her grip was strong, hands sure and decisive.
âIm Hwa-young, nice to meet you,â she said confidently, and I gaped at her slightly. Im was a disgraced surname, and no one who still had the curse of bearing it said it out loud anymore for fear of being recognised as a part of the Im clan after its fall and near annihilation. Whispers about treason and Godâs punishment still followed those who survived, and many of the family disappeared from the public, hoping to escape the burden.
âI know, in the flesh,â Hwa-young continued with good spirits, obviously used to peopleâs reactions, âhe was my uncle, before you ask.â I saw a flash of annoyance in her, something maybe like disappointment crossing her face as she began to withdraw her hand. In a split-second decision I grabbed it again, just as hard as she did before.
âKang Y/N,â I gave her my name, making sure to look into her eyes, âand I wasnât about to ask.â Hwa-young beamed at me, relief seeping into her as she sidled over to me almost as if weâve known each other for years.
âGood to know I wonât be suffering here alone,â she remarked with a conspiratorial lilt, âI was afraid Iâd be the only outcast in this unit.â I scoffed at her words, bringing a biscuit to my lips to mask my amusement from the others who were watching us with rapt interest.
âI never disappoint when it comes to disappointment,â there was something bitter creeping into my voice, tainting the joke with a smudge of reality, but Hwa-young was a good sport. She laughed lightly, head tilting back, looking so care-free it was helping me wind down.
Just as my shoulders begun to untense, a gong sounded through the Hall, tearing me away from the budding conversation. We both jolted and looked towards the head of the table where a greying man stood, his stance proud and strong. Light stubble decorated his wearied face, but it didnât hide the handsomeness of an experienced warrior. I could feel the authority and respect radiating off of him, as everyone in the room turned to give him their undivided attention without needing a single word.
âWelcome novices,â he said simply, his voice was a little rough, but it held stead-fast and strong, booming through the silent hall, âto your first mating banquet. May your hunt be successful.â Clearly a man of few words, he quickly raised his glass and drank it in one go, a thunderous clap tearing through the space before the hungry faces turned to those who were the main interest of the evening.
I quickly scanned through the room, almost breaking my neck with how much I strained to see everywhere, hoping to catch a glimpse of other first-years. There was a young man standing alone by one of the entrances, and another group of two guardedly conversing closer to the head of the table, where the silver-haired man sat now completely uninterested in anything except for his food. To his right sat a dragoness, watching him with amusement and playing with her bright red hair, lips moving in what seemed to be teasing manner.
I watched their interaction for a moment longer, before Hwa-young turned my attention back to her, hand lightly grabbing onto my forearm as the woman leaned in closer to whisper: âThe dragons have arrived.â
Snapping my head back towards the crowd, truly I could see newcomers â men and women with strong stances and shackles around their necks, faces either very carefully neutral or openly scowling at being paraded so openly. They mingled through the crowd, not really entertaining any looks or conversations.
âHow many of us do you think there is?â I asked her, no longer being able to see the three students I discovered before. Hwa-young hummed, but ultimately shrugged her shoulders â I could feel the motion of them against my side more than I saw her.
âWe should probably split up,â she whispered in the end, leaning away once more and slowly taking a step back, sending a cheeky smile my way, âSee you around, fellow outcast.â With that she disappeared into the crowd so quickly I was actually concerned for several seconds before snapping out of it.
Left alone again, I had no other choice but to face the most challenging part of this event â socialising with my peers. All around me, people were conversing freely, some dragons even joining in their circles (most probably with their own bondeds) and the mood started rising again; though I could see some still watching me like vultures, curious who Iâd choose to talk to.
For the moment, the most suitable strategy seemed to step back and observe, so I quickly manoeuvred myself through the throngs of people until I was leaning against a back wall. Right across me, across the whole hall, was the high-table where people tended to congregate more.
A flash of black and silver uniform alerted me to a novice that was conversing with a group of older students, but I couldnât recognise whether it was one of the few I saw before or not. Slumping against the cold stone, I started searching through the crowds for someone that would be easy to approach.
I had no idea how much time I spent standing there, but at some point I started feeling the soreness and pain in my legs and feet crying for me to sit down. Shuffling slowly by the wall to the side towards chairs, my plan was suddenly thwarted by two men who made short of the distance with quick long strides, situating themselves into the corner.
Lucky bastards, the lot of them.
I stayed where I was, sighing tiredly and still undecided, when their conversation started up again.
âI hate that they call it a mating banquet,â the bigger of the two grumbled with a pout, âthatâs clearly not what this is.â His head was shrouded in a very messy black bob haircut and small dark horns were protruding from his forehead, standing proudly with some strands tangled up around them and sticking out in weird angles. I held back a chuckle, bringing a glass with some sweet drink Iâd managed to grab from the table to my lips quickly.
The other man sat more angled towards me and when he looked up, I had the best view in the entire room at his otherworldly beautiful face. I couldnât hold back the gasp when I laid my eyes on him, the elegance and beauty he was exuding was truly almost too much for a mere mortal to handle. At first it seemed like his face actually glimmered, a slight shimmering catching my eyes constantly, before I realised his cheekbones and temples were covered in silvery blue scales. They blended into his skin perfectly and I found myself fighting a blush without him even having to look my way, that kind of effect he had on his surroundings.
Time to get it together, I told myself, slowly shuffling away and reprimanding myself internally for being a weirdo. And then he spoke.
âBonding banquet doesnât have such a ring to it, I suppose,â a melodic voice piped up, fading into a slight giggle at the end, âThough, something tells me if you were to show them what mating looks like, they wouldnât be very entertained.â The horned dragon grumbled some more, clearly over this whole thing already.
âI wish Yoongi hyung came,â his voice sounded really pouty and whiney, making me silently snicker to myself again, âI bet he would have found a way to leave already. Or heâd terrify people enough to leave us alone.â At least we clearly were in the same boat, cheers to that.
Before I realised what was happening, because I was not so discreetly watching the two interact with a slight smile on my face like a dummy, there were quick heavy footsteps heading my way. I quickly snapped out of it as soon as I clocked that the person was aiming at me, and cursed under my breath when I saw Lord Kim with his fake predatory grin.
âThe Kang youngling, what a surprise to see you here finally,â the man spoke loudly enough to have everyone in our vicinity snapping their heads to him and pushing all the attention to me. I pressed myself harder into the wall, the polite smile somewhat malfunctioning when he barrelled all the way into my personal space.
âBaron Kim, to what do I owe the pleasure?â came out through gritted teeth, the man clearly not understanding the meaning of boundaries. With every step away I took, he came closer, leaving us in an awkward shuffling match.
âWell, of course I have to welcome General Kangâs daughter to our unit, he wouldnât want it any other way," the elderly man said sleazily, a disgusting grin plastered on his ugly mug. I had to fight not to laugh at his words â our unit? Heâs never been a part of Qinglong, but he always wished for it â so instead he bought his way in. As a benefactor he was always invited and properly talked up with sweet, honeyed words, he even managed to wheedle a dragon out of them (though from what I understand, he didnât ride as he was afraid of hights). I could only imagine what that poor man went through with this lowlife as his master.
âIâm sure my father would be happy to know Iâm in such good hands,â I punched out of myself, the lie almost causing me physical pain. With most people who tried to gain the Kangsâ favour, it was hard to tell whether they really admired my father so much they turned insane or whether they secretly hated him and hated that they had to simper up to him; and that much could be said about Lord Kim as well.
Who knows where that old manâs loyalty lied and what his goals were, but the truth was that my father despised him and thought him to be an idiot.
While he started poetically voicing his well wishes and praises of the unit, I had a goal. Just a few metres away from me was an arch with glass doors open wide. As the second part of this event would take place outside, the garden there was already prepared and all I had to do was slip out and disappear quietly.
But between me and the open door sat the two dragons I had been listening to earlier, both of which had shut up now and watched my plight with varying degrees of interest and amusement, much like many others around us. When I glanced at the door again and happened to see the dark-haired dragon badly covering a cheeky smirk, clearly laughing at my expense, my eyes narrowed at him in faux anger.
The man had whole three seconds to realise I had seen him and take in my expression, before I side-stepped with the brightest smile I could muster and gestured towards the duo. Both of them froze like I just caught them stealing my grandmaâs jewellery, wide eyes regarding me.
âWell, I was just about to come speak with these gentlemen, would you mind introducing me?â the overly sugary tone of my voice made the dragonâs eyes narrow at me in turn and when Lord Kim wasnât watching I turned to him with a shit-eating grin. Truly, the baron was a curse that had to be shared, who was I to deny them the pleasure of his company?
The old man was clearly surprised with me jumping into his monologuing, eyes hopping between the three of us with his mouth hanging open slightly before he recovered and put on another polite smile.
âBut of course!â he took it in stride, immediately sliding to the horned dragonâs side and clapping him on the shoulder lightly, which made the young man straighten. The obvious strength of his muscles and the wideness of his shoulders stood out even more like that, and it looked almost comical next to the stuttering Lord. He looked mildly afraid, but soldiered on, like a cursed auctioneer.
âOnly the best for the generalâs daughter, I see,â the flattery slipped out of his mouth with practiced ease before he once again gestured to the two young men, âthese are two of the members of the Bangtan thunder.â Now it was my turn to freeze as those words poured over me.
Everything screeched to a halt and my eyes involuntarily jumped to the dragons who looked significantly more smug, sending cheeky teasing grins my way at having the rug pulled from under me like that. I could only imagine what kind of shock displayed on my face, but they seemed to be thoroughly enjoying it.
After the emperorâs personal thunder of dragons, which wasnât a true thunder due to the fact that he was the one who collected them instead of them bonding naturally, Bangtan was the second most known. Theyâve been mated for as long as anyone currently alive (and many generations before that) could remember and hosted seven of some of the most powerful dragons known to be currently existing. And while theyâve had riders before, everyone was aware that the sovereign himself didnât like to see when people bonded them due to their strength and unbreakable pack loyalty.
Thus some of the dragons from the thunder were known as their own entities, based on their powers and achievements, turning into a sort of living legends that walked among humans but could rarely be seen or touched. Really, I should have known the second one of them mentioned Yoongi, but I didnât even realise that was the name uttered.
Everybody who was interested in dragons knew of these seven, even if the chances of seeing them were low.
âThis one here is Jungkook,â Lord Kim continued completely unperturbed, clapping the bigger dragon on his back again, although much more hesitantly, and then he pointed at the ethereally beautiful man, âand that one is Jimin.â
The blush was back under the intense scrutiny of the silver-scaled man, and all I could think of while I put the face to the name was that it made perfect sense. Of course he was someone this unreal, with all the stories about his charms and seductions that were being told by people who encountered the thunder.
He seemed to be satisfied with flustering me, a small smile setting onto his lips in victory.
Now that I thought about it, it was true that people naturally avoided these two, and there was a circle of empty space around the armchairs as even now people hesitated to move closer and join in the conversation. Everyone seemed to be aware of their identity.
I mentally face-palmed myself. I was supposed to be a knight, perception was supposed to be one of my strong suits.
âCome on boys,â Lord Kim drawled out again, âGreet the young Kang.â Silence followed, stretching between us awkwardly while the elderly man became more wooden with each second passing, red setting into his face in embarrassment and indignation at being ignored so blatantly. Then, both of them nodded slightly.
I bowed to them fully, bending at the waist in a (hopefully) perfect 90 degrees angle, hands clasped in front of my chest in a gesture of respect.
âIt is an honour to meet you, sir Jimin and sir Jungkook,â itâs obvious my politeness shocked them, as the moment I come back up their eyes are wide and staring at me. Lord Kim started grumbling something about ungrateful dragons, feeling ashamed at such a lukewarm welcome from the boys, and the moment he wasnât looking, I flashed them a teasing smirk.
Thankfully Lord Kim got interrupted once again in the middle of his tearful tirade and with many apologies he rushed off, the relief visible as his shoulders sagged the moment he wasnât anywhere near the Bangtan dragons.
The three of us watched him for a moment before our eyes redirected back to each other, a strange but not unpleasant atmosphere hanging over us. Before I could start feeling the silence turn awkward, Jiminâs eyes narrowed at me, but there was still a slight upwards curl to his lips.
âNow, that wasnât very nice,â he drawled out in his melodic hypnotic voice, eyes dark and stormy. I flushed from head to toe, thoughts stuttering, still not used to being perceived by someone like him, and it still served to amuse him greatly as he leaned back into the armchair.
Jungkook over at his chair watched me with a mischievous expression, his big dark eyes making him seem so innocent if it wasnât for the cheeky curl to his lips. I realised there were several piercings all over his face and ears, strangely fitting his persona quite well, and as he squirmed in his seat, I could see tattoos peeking out of his robeâs sleeves. His tongue peeked out a little as he smirked at me, preparing to speak as well.
âYou were laughing at me,â I beat him to it, batting my eyelashes in faux sweetness, âOf course I had to repay you for that.â The two dragons scoffed, making themselves more comfortable and I could see the exact moment the apprehension bled out of them, and I wasnât deemed a threat anymore.
âWell, welcome to the unit newling,â Jungkook said, and it hit me that even though he looked very young for a dragon, he was still most likely hundreds of years old, and I choked a little on the smart retort. The man must have realised thatâs what happened, because he was smirking up a storm like a little shit.
To my surprise, I also found myself relaxing in their presence, the ease with which we interacted never really came to me this readily. I was mostly stiff and nervous and dancing around topics and words in fear of offending or giving people excuses to spread rumours and mock my father. Not that I particularly cared about his image, but because I knew I would be the one to reap the consequences if something uncouth started making its way through the high society. I didnât feel such pressure with these two, who watched me with curious but frank eyes.
âThat is most definitely a nicer welcome than Lord Kim,â I muttered absent-mindedly, half-way lost in thought, wracking my brain for the last time I talked with someone with this much elation. Jimin giggled at that, drawing my attention back to him with a little bit of a leftover fluster from before.
âDonât worry, everyone in this room shares that opinion,â he said leisurely, laid back in his chair elegantly, âHe tends to annoy everyone he speaks to. Especially our kin.â Jungkook nodded at that, something dark and solemn creeping into his eyes.
âHe doesnât know the meaning of manners,â the horned dragon supplied darkly, face hard and unfriendly as he caught sight of the older human man again. I nodded in sympathy, knowing very well how the man could get.
âLord Kim is one of those people who never leave you alone once they realise they can benefit from you,â I added to the conversation, moving a little closer to the armchairs so that I could lower my voice and make sure none of the nosey onlookers caught onto our conversation. The man might be generally disliked, but I still wouldnât be taking any chances while gossiping like this.
âHeâs been trying to get into my fatherâs favour for years, but he absolutely despises him,â I shared with them, the open secret not really something that had to be kept hush even though no one normally said it out loud, âFather thinks heâs a right dunce.â
The boys grinned. âWell, heâs right about that. Iâve known the man for decades and he hasnât changed a single bit,â Jimin added his two cents, once again reminding me that I was speaking to nigh immortal beings that have been around for far longer than I was able to comprehend, âHeâs a snake. A rat.â I hummed and nodded again, the conversation dying down after that.
I looked through the room from my new vantage point, finally far enough to observe as no one really wanted to approach the corner with the two Bangtan dragons.
Unfortunately, it wasnât just about them being powerful and dangerous, but the emperorâs habit to control who rode them in fear of losing his power over them generally scared people away from interacting. Therefore, the only ones that were bonded to them were either recruited by the ruler himself or found themselves under his intense scrutiny. Because of that, riders tended to stray away from the Bangtan thunder, too afraid to bring unto themselves the sovereignâs ire.
My eyes were caught on a flash of black and silver, messy bun now somehow even more messed up as Hwa-young cheerfully conversed with another woman. The power was radiating off of her powerful stance and proud straight shoulders, dark charcoal hair falling freely over them and sometimes giving off dark green flashes when the light reflected off of them just right. Their stance was relaxed, and it seemed that their chat was going well and amicably.
âYour friend is conversing with Yong,â Jimin intercepted my shameless staring, and I realised both of the dragons were watching me raptly, âShe is a righteous dragoness. A good one, strong and brave, even though a little hard-headed.â Jungkook snickered at that, hiding his smile behind his hand as the dragoness threw the subtlest little amused look their way, and I realised she must have heard them all across the room with her enhanced senses.
âThe old ones always are,â the tattooed man added with a teasing lilt to his voice and both dragons watched giggling as the one called Yong discreetly flipped them off while pretending to dust off her shoulder. Hwa-young at this point seemed to catch on, I saw her confused face as she turned around and immediately brightened up the moment she noticed me, waving her hand enthusiastically. I returned it, just as amused as my companions.
âAre you not interested in âthe huntâ?â Jimin asked me suddenly, something bitter creeping into his expression as he signalled air quotes around the word. I gazed at him for a few quiet moments, taking in the abrupt tenseness in his posture.
âI was trying to observe and find someone easy to approach,â I answered truthfully, âbut then Lord Kim found me. I never got around to walking up to someone.â All three of us focused back onto the place swarming with people, the boys now amusing themselves by pointing out dragons that werenât talking to anyone and had âgood potentialâ.
âAre you trying to get rid of me right now?â I asked laughing, jumping into Jungkookâs long monologue about a young fire dragon standing alone in a corner few metres away from us. He halted in the middle of a word, giving me a cheeky glance and I already started recognising the mischievous glint in his smile.
âWell, I wouldnât want to keep you from finding your dragon,â he drawled out in a playful manner, looking like he was two seconds away from batting his eyelashes at me, âand since you didnât officially declare your intent to try a bond with us, I assume you must be wanting to be on your way to meet another one.â That took all the wind from my sails, the witty retort dying on my tongue as the dragons both looked at me with mischievous eyes.
âI honestly didnât know that was an option,â came out a little scratchy and quiet, immediately making my cheeks burst into flames as the two dragons regarded me with teasing eyes.
âWell, thereâs only one way to find out,â Jungkook proclaimed cheerily and stood up abruptly. Suddenly he was towering good two heads over me, his wide sturdy shoulders almost casting a shadow over my form. I gulped, seeing him now in his full glory, it suddenly made sense as to why people thought him to be intimidating. Even though he seemed to be a little goof.
Jungkook then did something that shocked not only me and Jimin, but also everyone standing around keeping an eye on the interaction â he offered me his hand, free of gloves that dragons always wore. Stunned speechless I eyed the outstretched appendage for a few tense moments, out of the corner of my eye noting Jiminâs mouth hanging open, face wearing an expression of such open surprise it was almost comical. There were some gasps and whisperings from behind us, Jungkookâs gaze ever so often jumping over my shoulder and levelling someone with a glare.
The reason for such reaction was a quite simple one â this plain action was the whole purpose of this banquet. Well, at least partly.
I for once wasnât expecting to get a handshake this easily, usually dragons guarded themselves and needed a lot more persuading before they even considered taking such a step with the potential riders, but here we were â Jungkookâs hand awkwardly hanging in the air between us as he grew exponentially more nervous with every second I didnât take it.
The easiest way to describe the link between a dragon and its rider would be to call it a magical bond, one very similar to that of mated pairs and thunders. Bonds like these linked the two beings together closer than most humans could imagine. It was very important to cultivate the bond and grow it strong, to intertwine the two hearts and support the care and trust that needed to exist between the two, otherwise even strong bonds could easily deteriorate or the connection wouldnât reach its full potential.
It also allowed the human part of the bond to benefit from the dragonâs magic (while vast majority of humans werenât magic, we were pretty compatible with it if borrowed) â it enhanced the riderâs senses and strength, established a mind link and enabled telepathic communication, which was sorely needed while on dragonback (believe it or not, it was hard to talk to someone while flying at high velocity sitting on their back).
And a bond like this, like any other, required a certain compatibility. Dragons, as the higher level magical beings of the two, were mostly the ones who felt the potential someone carried to successfully establish a bond, but the easiest way to find out was physical contact. Once you touched, the potential would most definitely be felt (according to what I heard, it felt a little like an electric hum passing through the place of contact) â or not, based on the situation.
Thatâs why they usually wore their hands covered, to avoid accidental connections and half-way there bonds.
A dragon could have several potential bondeds, it wasnât exclusive until one was chosen to take the next step, but once this compatibility was discovered, it was crucial to try and learn the person to aid in the process of decision making. It was slightly similar to the process of courting.
Due to these reasons, it was quite rare for a dragon to offer someone the opportunity to touch them â and find out whether they were potentially compatible.
This banquet, even though it was called the mating banquet (as the boys pointed out it should be more of a bonding banquet as mating happened exclusively between couples and thunders), this banquet was more of a getting to meet your options kind of deal. Rarely someone offered you their hand after only a few exchanged sentences.
Thus, the stunned silence stretched between the three of us and an expectant kind of hunger reflected in eyes of those around us. Had I been more in the headspace to take notice of my surroundings, Iâd have realised the hum of conversation somewhat lulled as people noted the situation and kept one eye on us while they pretended to keep the chatter up.
Jimin sat frozen in his chair, his face mortified, as if Jungkook committed some cardinal faux-pas (which he probably did to be honest, dragon etiquette was a little bit different than the human one), and I would almost take offence to it if I wasnât completely stupefied myself.
The cheeky dragon in question though seemed completely unperturbed, even as nervousness started tugging at his handsome smile, but he valiantly tried to withstand it, keeping the hand hanging and his face a picture of mischief.
And I found that I quite liked the total disregard of rules he presented.
Finally gathering my bearings, I felt my own face stretch into a sassy grin and without a moment more of hesitation I grabbed his hand and squeezed it firmly in a sure handshake. And the rumours were in fact true, though the extent was sorely understated â our energies merging in a single burst of raw potential felt like a shock of electricity running from the tips of my fingers all the way up to my shoulder, the aftershocks buzzing through me like I got hit by lightning.
I gasped, a little too loud, and instinctively went to rip my hand away from the grip, but Jungkook didnât let me. His eyes were trained on me, subtly glowing with a dark purple haze, grin turning a little sharper. But it didnât put me on edge, quite the opposite â it felt like I won something.
Then our hands let go and the spell was broken, the remnants of a shimmering haze setting into my mind and bones. I could still feel the phantom tingles in my fingers, and they flexed almost subconsciously, trying to chase away the foreign sensation.
âWow,â came a quiet breathless exclamation from Jimin, the smaller man still sitting in his place but now looking at our hands with wonder and disbelief, âthat was strong.â The flush immediately flooded my cheeks once more (truly, it was starting to be embarrassing, Iâd never been like this around anyone, though it could have something to do with the fact that I generally liked dragons a little more than I did humans) and I took a tiny step back, fighting my lungs to expand and take in more breath, my whole body feeling like I had to manually haul it back into working order.
Though one look at my now potential bonded showed me that he was similarly blushing, cheeks a healthy pink colour, lips pursed in a shy smile and eyes watching me full of emotion that was entirely too fragile and tender.
Before I could blurt out something that could potentially either embarrass or straight hurt the man, Jimin immediately jumped in, probably sensing his mateâs emotional state.
âSorry about that,â he told me, gently looking over his lover, âBonds of this strength can sometimes put us into a strange mindset. Heâll be back to himself in a few moments.â The silvery dragonâs mouth opened and closed a few times, the man deliberating whether he should speak more or not, but ultimately he only gave me a tight smile and started manhandling Jungkook back into the chair.
I felt that there was something crucial that wasnât shared to me, but if Jimin thought it too personal to say, I didnât want to push him. I myself still felt the little bursts of our energies merging, the aura around my hand suddenly feeling cold and empty, as if it was missing a significant piece.
Leave it to me to be the one person that even has a clingy aura. I glared at the offending appendage as if scolding it, quickly folding both my arms behind my back and trying to make is as natural as possible. Even my hair felt singed with the potential bond manifesting, and I swore I could smell something burnt, only hoping it either wasnât something visible or my mind was just playing tricks on me.
âIâve never felt anything like that before,â a hushed whisper made it to me and I was torn away from my own musings, attention now back to the two men who seemed to be locked in a very private exchange, both leaned towards each other and whispering so that nothing but a hum could be heard.
Realising the words werenât meant for me, I cleared my throat and took another step back, the singed hand quickly thrown in the direction of the buffet table in a last hail mary attempt to find an appropriate escape. âI am going toâŠâ I started, voice still a little breathless, âI want something to drink, would you also like something?â
I could see on Jiminâs face before he even opened his mouth to speak that he was going to decline, but Jungkook quickly jumped in, his volume rising a little more than he was anticipating.
âIâll have water!â the horned dragon seemed a little embarrassed by the outburst too, but when Jimin stared at him incredulously he seemed quite unapologetic. I nodded slowly, taking another step, then nodded again like the words just registered in my mind.
âSure.â With that I woodenly walked over to the main table that dominated the Grand Hall.
I felt the looks, some curious, some envious and some outright raging, but I ignored them all. This, for now, still meant nothing. Even though the power of it shocked us both (all three if counted Jimin), it meant nothing. I was still one of many that could vie for the young dragonâs attention.
The thought left a bad aftertaste in my mouth, a strange uncomfortable feeling setting in my stomach at the prospect of someone else trying to be Jungkookâs bonded, and I quickly pushed those feelings away, grumbling to myself.
I thought I knew what to expect, but no one told me a bond felt like this. No one warned me it would mess with my head and with my mind, send my heart racing when I faced the image of losing the chance to bring this to a successful end. I only knew the man for barely an hour, for fuckâs sake! He didnât even express an intention to pursue this!
I slowly begun to understand why it was generally more accepted to wait to know the person a little bit more, if this was how the link manifested.
Giving myself a metaphorical slap I swiftly wrangled the reigns safely back into my logical sideâs hands and fully focused on finding a cup and water.
I more felt than saw a presence at my right, someone sidling up to me closer than necessary with how much space this table took up. Still a little emotionally charged, when I turned to confront this person, I was already irritated.
What greeted me was a sleazy smile on a middle-aged face, a greying stubble and a mop of dark slowly silvering hair. The man was human, that much was obvious, and there was a woman with a judgemental look on her face hanging off of his arm, most probably his wife. I gave them both a once-over, trying to take in as many details as possible to clue me in to the manâs identity, but he would no doubt introduce himself.
My eyes promptly caught on an insignia with a burning rising sun, meaning he was one of the councilmen â he must have been very well acquainted with my family, though his name continued to escape me. I sighed, shoulders slumping and then I forced on a polite smile.
âTo what do I owe the pleasure?â despite the words, my voice didnât speak of pleasure nor joy, instead the annoyance bled in quite heavily, almost to a point of being rude. The duo didnât seem phased, the manâs smile maybe even brightening at my words and the womanâs face still in the same grimace as before.
âI donât think weâve been formally introduced yet,â he started immediately, ignoring my words and tone completely, âPlease, call me Lord Lee.â He offered me his hand and I had a very brief but a very intense flashback to Jungkookâs, before I shook it off and very reluctantly took it.
âAre you perhaps the Duke of Western territories?â I enquired, forcing my attention back to the table to show him I wasnât interested in him and his words, trying to sound as bored as possible.
A chuckle came from him, the woman still completely silent, before he shuffled even closer.
âThe one and only,â there was a showman lilt to his intonation, and I felt a wave of distaste towards this man so strong I almost visibly shuddered. He thought he was so charismatic, the poor sod. I only hummed, hands now moving onto one of the few untouched platters of small desserts and quickly plating some.
A moment of silence, then more shuffling â this time thankfully not closer to me as that would entail him brushing my side, though I wasnât entirely sure he wouldnât do that even in the middle of a room full of armed knights.
âI just felt that congratulations were in order,â he said finally, a lot more bite to his words now that Iâve managed to offend him, âWe all saw you with that dragon.â My hands paused minutely before resuming their actions. The disrespectful address to Jungkook didnât escape me neither.
âI donât know what youâre talking about, Lord Lee,â I answered sweetly, âIt was just an introduction. It can still go in a very different direction. Nothing is set in stone. Yet.â
It seemed that the man didnât come over to suck my fatherâs dick as my sass was very much not appreciated by him and I could see his face turn into an unfriendly scowl.
âWell, of course that the Kang family cannot disappoint by not aiming straight at Bangtan,â the hostility in his stance suddenly doubled as he spit this out, forcing me to take a step back from the unfiltered fury, âOnly the best for the generalâs daughter.â He was mocking me, but the anger made it hard to decipher it as anything else than pure envy.
I tried to keep my face neutral, even as my own anger and resentment resurfaced. Father made many enemies, and thanks to his attitude we as his children often caught the brunt of resentful disgruntled councilmen and their offspring trying to cope with their bruised egos by punishing us instead of the untouchable man.
And we were expected to just go with it, lest our behaviour reflects badly on him.
I stared at the duke for a moment longer, trying to look as unimpressed as humanly possible, until the fire died down within him a little and he started shuffling on his spot. âLord Lee,â I started, channelling the disappointed teacher energy that my father often had whenever we displeased him, âas I said, and you should know this, anyone can come up to them and strike up a connection. I might not be the only person this year compatible to them.â
The man pursed his lips and didnât speak any further, though the unspoken rebuttal hung in the air between us. And I knew that the words stuck in his throat were true, but he couldnât say them for they were too daring.
Anyone couldnât, I did because the emperor approved of my father. I would be allowed near Bangtan thanks to my fatherâs position.
I raised my eyebrow at the suddenly silent man, challenging him to speak his mind, but he knew if he said those words, it would be speaking out against the crown just as much as against my father. And that could cost him his life.
âLetâs hope the most suitable person wins this race, then,â he settled on finally, and without even looking for my reaction he turned on his heel and walked away, dragging the still quiet woman with him. I scoffed loudly, not bothering to hide it as everyone saw our interaction anyway, and finally was able to leave the table.
People moved out of my way cautiously as I walked through the room, trying to pretend that they werenât paying attention to me and still making sure to clear the spot as soon as I neared them like I had some terrible contagious disease. It was quite ridiculous, and it left a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach.
My feet carried me across the room without any clear goal in my mind, not quite ready to return to the two dragons, especially since everyone saw the scene now. Them two no doubt also heard it with their strong hearing, and it would be too awkward to speak to them now.
The moment I spotted a slender figure talking to a green-haired dragon, I immediately swerved to go talk to them for a moment, hoping to escape the situation for a moment longer.
Somewhat clumsily crashing into their conversation, balancing two glasses and a plate of sweets, that most definitely got their attention, Hwa-young turning to grin at me while the dragoness kept her face a carefully sculpted mask of aloof interest.
âCake?â I blurted out abruptly, raising the plate between us like an offering, instantly feeling the heat in my cheeks in embarrassment.
âOh my god, please,â my schoolmate groaned in joy, hand already reaching for one of the small chocolate treats. The dragoness, Yong as I learnt, was watching us, face impassive, but I could see a glint of something soft in her eyes when her gaze fell onto the cheerful petite woman currently stuffing her face next to us.
Even though I met Hwa-young maybe an hour ago, I was glad Yong seemed to be interested in the young womanâs well-being.
But then her eyes suddenly jumped back to me, boring deep into my soul.
âBangtan are honourable dragons,â she said finally, her voice a little lower than I anticipated, but smooth as velvet, âThey strive for good, maybe more than most.â Her words brought a little smile to my face, reminiscent of the earlier conversation that went basically along the same lines.
My eyes flitted over to the corner where the two men sat hoping to catch their reaction to her words, only to find it empty and the dragons nowhere to be found. I frowned instinctively, hands tightening over the glass of water that Jungkook asked for with heart squeezing, but quickly tampered those thoughts down.
The connection must have been really messing with my head.
I ended up trailing after Hwa-young and her dragoness after that, like a lost puppy, until the greying man stood up once more and announced it was time to move outside. With a deep heaving sigh I abandoned the glass and plates and steeled myself for the true pinnacle of the afternoon.
Hwa-young, once she noticed my uneasiness, gave me an empathetic smile, hand patting me a few times on my shoulder, before she confidently walked up to the glass door and out to the patio, followed by Yong with her curious eyes trained on the knightess.
While the first part of the banquet was mostly for introductions and fraternising, the second part moved outside â thatâs why the perfect weather was needed for the day of the event and the court seers and astronomers worked hard to pick an auspicious date to ensure that.
Now the attention from the dragons, a novelty to some and a delicious masquerade to others, the spotlight would shift purely on the novices as we were to partake in several âfriendlyâ competitions to show off our skills.
It was all also a part of the bond creating process, as the show was mostly for the dragons to see their prospective riders and help them choose whoâd they like to approach â basically a talent show under the guise of some silly little sportsmanship.
It was also the part I was, surprisingly, even more nervous about than the talking.
When I got outside, most people were already sitting around on the prepared benches, leisurely chatting with the poise only the bored and the filthy rich could have. Five people were already standing in the designated area, fiddling with bows and quivers full of arrows. Quickly, I made my way towards Hwa-young, grabbing my own weapons on the way.
So there was six of us this year. I tried to steal glances at the others to see if maybe I recognised someone, but all of their faces were escaping me. I might have seen them somewhere, but I couldnât put any names to them, nor their factions or alliances or families.
One man stood all the way in the other corner by himself, air of pompousness and arrogance so thick around him I could sense it all across the field. It bled into every single one of his movements, into the expression on his pale elegant face, even into the way he flicked his long straight black hair out of his face.
Two others stood a little away from him, closer to each other but not interacting in any way. Their faces were carefully sculpted cold expressionless masks as they held the bows in their hands ready for the contest, not talking, not looking out into crowd, nothing.
The last man stood the closest to us, all by himself but with his shoulders relaxed and a positive aura surrounding him. His hands were casually drumming a rhythm into the wood of the bow, foot tapping happily into the dense dirt compacted by thousands upon thousands of armoured shoes walking over it every day. When he noticed me looking his way, he suddenly brightened and gave me a happy smile.
That was enough to shock me into turning back to my own bow and I ignored the cheery man, not that he seemed very offended by that. Instead he immediately changed targets to Hwa-young standing next to me and the two fell into a hushed conversation after a few smiles exchanged.
The bow in my hand was worn, it wouldnât be impossible to use it, but it was obvious they were some old weapons taken from some forgotten unloved storage. The royal palace insisted that we would use the militaryâs tools to ensure fairness, but I truly wasnât expecting them to pull out bows that were probably older than half the men standing around the edges of the training area. And there were dragons present.
Speaking of which, on my next cursory look over the gathered crowd I was able to spot the two Bangtan boys (men?) standing on one side a little bit away from everyone else, eyes already trained on me.
In a split second I noticed and realised three things â Jiminâs hair was actually a really deep dark blue, he was looking at me with a much unfriendlier look than before and Jungkook sent me a shit-eating grin before waving cheekily. I scoffed, kind of amused by his attitude, but also significantly weirded out by the change in vibe in his companion.
While yes, it was very unusual to be dishing out handshakes left right front and centre, but I just kind of assumed Jungkook was one of those who didnât really care about propriety all too much. He had a vibe of a man that loved to see the world burn, and I had to deeply respect that. His whole aura screamed of youth and mischief, so I chalked up his unusual behaviour up to that. But it seemed that Jimin wasnât exactly impressed with him, as he eyed me with mistrust like I brainwashed his mate into bonding with me.
Loud clinking brought my attention away from those two and my eyes slowly drifted back to the greying man and who I presumed was his dragoness. That was another mystery to me â it was obvious he was in some sort of position of power, but Iâve never met him nor seen him before â I knew he wasnât in charge of the unit, and he wasnât even between the teachers that we met during the trials â and I went through them a few times, as we previously established.
He stood up, the same detached expression on his face, and cleared his throat. âLet the games begin,â he proclaimed simply, âWe will start with a shooting competition.â Then he shuffled a little under all that attention before sitting back down. I hid my smile behind my palm while watching his bonded laugh at him. You had to love the way he didnât want to be here as much as everyone else.
The mirth quickly drained out of me though when I realised with our positioning I would end up going first. I cursed under my breath, my hands growing clammy and shaking, desperately gripping the bow and attempting to look as collected as possible. If we at least started with sword fighting, but we had to jump straight into shooting.
This was exactly what I was afraid of, the mounting shame of what was about to come already drowning me and pulling me under the sea of emotions, leaving me helplessly gasping for air. My lungs painfully constricted, but I got into position nonetheless.
There was a reason for why I struggled to enter this unit in particular, even when I was hell-bent on joining the horns. Growing up with a general for a father, I had been trained from small age â I knew how to properly hold a sword before I learned to use the toilet on my own, but my father was a master of heavy weaponry. He was known for his massive bagua-dao swords, occasionally reaching for scimitars or sabres â not too much for his marksmanship. He was still an incredibly efficient archer, but he preferred not to be stuck with a bow and arrows where there could be blood spilt.
Therefore I somewhat gravitated towards those weapons as well â and well, I wasnât as sufficient with long-range attacks. Iâd always achieve a âjust close enoughâ, but I rarely hit the mark precisely. But on dragonback, you had no choice but to aid your troops with ranged attacks.
As one of the trainers back during my first trial put it â âA dragon rider that canât shoot a bow and arrow is like a whore without a pussyâ. Truly, what a charming man.
Iâd improved a lot, enough to manage to weasel my way into the elite unit, but still my shooting wasnât perfect. And when you wore a name like Kang, that was a social suicide.
My ears all out of nowhere picked up how the crowd quieted, through the roaring blood and the anxious thoughts, and I realised they all hungrily anticipated my performance. Taking a few stabilising breaths, I tried to reinforce my hands and stop their shaking.
Through the bundle of nerves lodged into my throat and the stones slowly setting into my stomach, I fought to empty myself â my heart, my head â to bring about that one-track focus to the centre of the target that stood off to the distance.
Time slowed down, my heart pumped wildly and my head spun and I let go. The arrow elegantly swished through the air, faster than many were able to see, and embedded itself deep into the straw target, just shy of the red circle dominating it.
Even anticipating those results, my heart still sank knowing that everyone saw. Murmurs rose and the pit of humiliation threatened to swallow me. I hated how I was already berating myself for not doing better, how I was already fearing what would my father say once I got home, how I was too scared to turn around and face their mocking eyes and sneers.
I hated the castle, and I knew that I was on the precipice of getting devoured whole by it.
With shaky sweaty hands I stood there and watched all the other novices hit perfect mark, the waves of polite ovations reaching my ears through the cotton of my inner turmoil.
The second round came, all the eyes turned to me again, and I knew the moment I released the bowstring that the nerves won over me, barrelled through my psyche and I was lost to the chant of insecurities going through my head.
The arrow hit a little to the left of the first one, a tiny bit further from the centre than before.
The weight on my shoulders was pulling them down and I was tenser, more uncomfortable, but I kept my composure. It was crucial that I showed no weakness now, that would be inviting even more trouble. I felt bile rising through my pharynx but swallowed it down and instead forced myself to stand tall with head held high.
I didnât gather the courage to turn around until the last arrow was released.
I let myself be ushered towards a different area prepared for us while the target practice was moved around and prepared for the final spectacle of the afternoon. In the meanwhile, we were to fight with swords. That was more of a stable ground for me.
Perfectly there was just the right amount of us to compete in twos and I was already hoping that I wouldnât end up with the snotty kid from the end of the line lest I might try to kill him for sure. Trying to avoid any polite chatter between us and also pointedly not look towards the crowd, I started perusing the weapons offered, thinking of what the best strategy would be to take.
A shortsword was a classic, but nothing too impressive. A longsword a similar case. Though if I had to choose, Iâd preferred the two-handed longsword, I had a tendency to get a little too swingy with one-handed weapons. There was a scimitar, which was a solid option even though more suited for horseback â but once again, Iâd prefer two-handed weapons.
All the way at the end of the prepared rack (it didnât escape my attention there was only one for all of us) sat a dadao and bagua-dao right next to each other, glinting in the sun like cruel smiles. As far as I was aware, no one here would actually reach for those â they werenât standard weapons people were taught to operate.
They were there for me. For family legacy.
That was enough for me to make my choice.
While the others just made it over to the rack and started paying it more attention, I grabbed the plain longsword and moved towards the area fenced off for a duel. I sensed the confused, surprised and mocking gazes rolling off of my back, but I didnât let their disappointment muddle my already arguably shitty day any more.
I wasnât here to give them a show. I was here to bond with a dragon.
When everyone had chosen their weapons (I was right, no one went for the dao swords), we all stood there for a moment, too nervous to actually say anything. The arrogant prick was acting like we were all beneath him, but the rest of us eyed the others apprehensively, trying to gauge with who weâd like to end up in a duel.
The puppy boy was now hanging about Hwa-young, the two of them seemed to make fast friends, and honestly, I understood that. I was also drawn into her aura quite quickly, though my current stress prevented me from relaxing around anyone at the moment.
Taking notice of the weapons others chose, I started realising that something didnât add up. There was only one of each, and it would be impossible to have a proper duel if one person has a longsword and the other a scimitar. It wasnât that unusual for the battlefield, but in duelling it wasnât done.
Looking around, there was another rack of weapons on the other side of the fenced area â where we wouldnât be able to go at the moment due to the fences. It all started clicking in my mind just as Lord Kim of all people stepped up on a little platform and gestured to get the attention of the slowly quieting crowd.
âAs was tradition for the second discipline,â he started pompously, chest puffed up and face painted with a sleazy smile, âthe novices would duel each other. This year we chose to make a little change for the entertainment of those watching.â I could see a few of us looking confused or slightly uncomfortable, and my own heart tightened for a moment.
Lord Kim gestured somewhere behind him and six people walked up to the rack of weapons on the other side. Three men and three women, all looking coldly towards the baron, standing side by side and anxiously awaiting the order to grab their weapons. It wasnât that hard to deduce they were all dragons.
Silence fell over us while the crowd clapped happily, the vile joy reflected in their gazes, while we exchanged worried glances. Hwa-youngâs face was drawn into a tight serious expression, a stark difference to how she was just a few minutes ago, while the guy by her side shuffled from foot to foot wordlessly.
The only one that didnât seem to be bothered by the revelation was the smug bastard who stood a little away from us, serenely holding a sabre in his hand and looking straight at a man with flaming red spiky hair, who steadily ignored his attention.
How curious.
I watched as Kim gave the order with a flick of his wrist and the selected six moved with a purpose straight to their chosen weapons. The redhead without hesitation reached for the sabre, eyes glued to the ground and trying to blend in as much as possible, not stand out at all.
I felt a simmer of rage bubble up inside my chest and turned to stare daggers at the newbie only to see that he was already looking at me with a stupid smirk on his face.
So he already knew. He must have been close to someone high up in the unit then â that would make things difficult.
Swearing to myself to find out who was his patron, I made my distaste known on my face all for him to see and then turned back to our chosen opponents, searching for the one with a longsword. Eyes jumping from one to other, I finally found the weapon in the hands of a tall dragoness, her curly ginger hair falling down her back all the way to her tailbone. She as well was already watching me, but her eyes were unreadable, her lips a thin straight line.
The baronâs chuckle had our tense eyes drawing back to him. He stood there, with an awful sharp grin on his face, arms thrown out in a grand gesture, gaze jumping around our faces.
âWell, let the second discipline begin,â Lord Kim announced, âHappy fighting!â He laughed loudly, gestures dramatic and over the top, and then leisurely made his way back to sit next to⊠Duke Lee. What was it⊠birds of a feather?
I scoffed at the two men sitting there and acting like old chaps, all chummy and cozy next to each other. Baron Kim was really getting better at dick sucking, look at him, making his way all the way to the duke. Talent had to be recognised.
âYoung mistress Kang!â the exclamation of my name startled me into stumbling to turn around, suddenly aware that everyone was looking at me. The dragoness was standing in the middle of the fighting arena, sword hanging from her hands limply. There was a touch of annoyance displayed on her face, but it was obvious she was trying to tamper it down as to not get into trouble.
I flushed lightly but diligently moved into the arena without any more stalling. Of course Iâd go first again, we were probably going to keep the order from the first discipline. My nerves were skyrocketing, and I held the sword in my clammy hands.
Fighting in a duel against a same-aged human wasnât something that brought too much stress to me, it was actually the one discipline of the three I was very confident in and looked forward to. General Kang never went easy on anyone, including his small children even during the first years of our training and I knew I could probably take on half the people from the military and be fine.
Duelling against a centuries old dragon with so much more strength and sharper senses though, that was a completely different story. Defeating a dragon, even in a sword fight, was virtually impossible. It took a lot of training, mostly with specific dragons, and most people resorted to underhanded tactics to gain an upper hand.
So the desired effect of this duel was most likely to present well with tactics, endurance and skill, not to actually aim to win. It was hard entering a ring knowing you will lose the fight, hard to muster up the courage to the absolute most to win when you know itâs a done deal from before you even stepped in, but this, like many other things, was mostly about appearances.
With a sigh I took my position and gestured to my opponent that I was ready. She did the same immediately and in a second a whistle sounded through the air, letting us know the match had started.
Nobody made a move at first, both of us holding our stance and slowly circling the arena, gauging the other and calculating the best approach.
I admittedly wasnât the type to jump in headfirst into offensive, it usually took me a while to attack. Sometimes it was to psych the other out, sometimes I just wanted to see what they would do first and adapt to their strategy accordingly. But she seemed to be doing the same thing, so for a few long moments silence enveloped the crowd as they watched us with bated breaths.
I held the sword in a front guard, tip pointing right at her neck, and I just had a split second to register the tightening of her hands on the grip before she was suddenly lunging forward with a straight strike, aiming for my abdomen.
The habit kicked in and I cockstepped to the side, sword immediately flying in a circle guard to parry her attack before I retreated again. There was determination in her face, and she didnât seem to be terribly appalled by my stance, so I counted that as a win.
This went on for a long while, one of us suddenly lunging forward in an attack to surprise the other, then parry, counter-attack and then retreat, circling around the edges of the arena. I couldnât hear anything from outside those fences, I had no idea if people were entertained or not, if they watched or not, if they even said anything at all. All my attention was poured into the form of my opponent, watching her every single move.
Longsword was about agility, being quick on your feet and keeping your contender appropriately far to be able to land a hit but not close enough for them to land it back, and I used my small stature and quickness to my advantage a lot when fighting, but even though I was able to stand my ground, I felt the disparity in our strengths.
She was taking it easy on me, I was aware of that. I knew that I wouldnât be able to parry that easily against a blow with full dragon power behind it, and while she was able to keep her composure, I already felt my body faltering. There was sweat streaming down my face, I felt it soaking through the uniform and making my grip sloppy. My legs were starting to get tired, and I stumbled a few times while side-stepping away from her attacks.
Her movements stayed effortless and fluid, her sword steady and sharp. I started to slip up.
As our patience ran out, the number of attacks increased and finally we were giving the audience what it wanted â an offensive after an offensive, barely giving the other time to counter. She must have tested my strength, because suddenly her blows became much more heavy-handed â she aimed to end this match soon.
She almost overpowered me with a diagonal cut, and my ankle twisted as I turned. Pain burst through me, face turning into a grimace. Her face reflected sure victory, sword already aiming for abdominal horizontal cut.
Last minute I turned my sword into downward guard, turned around it and swung for her right side. There was a split second of surprise on her features, the edge just a hair away from her clothes when she managed to jump away, and I gambled.
Turning my legs into a stable stance I lunged forward, ignoring the throbbing in my ankle. The dull tip aimed straight at the side of her lower abdomen, sword flying through the air. The element of surprise did a lot for me, but she managed to evade.
I cursed, sweat slipping into my eyes and making it hard to see. I didnât even have the moment to wipe it away. The dragoness disappeared from my field of vision, and I fought my own body to turn quickly, but it wasnât enough.
When I turned, sword already in position to take upwards diagonal cut at her, there was a tip aimed at my neck. I felt it prick the skin when I stumbled with the momentum, eyes trained on her hands on the handle.
Everything froze for a few seconds, few long seconds during which I only heard my own heaving breath and the roaring hum of blood in my veins. The heat started catching up with me and I shivered under the sudden wave of hotness over my whole body.
Then a thunder of clapping broke through the trance, and I looked up to see her eyes. They werenât as cold anymore, but I wouldnât dare to guess what she was feeling. She gave me a curt nod and stepped away, swiftly lowering her sword. Almost involuntarily I let go of my own and my glove went with it, hands too wet to stick to them.
I was still trying to catch my breath, the heavy intakes jerking my whole body and all I wished to do was to tear this stupid uniform off and jump into a cold creek, but I was suddenly grabbed by Lord Kim who materialised on stage and dragged me closer to the expectant crowd.
On instinct I started bowing, dragoness in tow even though there wasnât even an ounce of the usual winnerâs joy in her being, and then we were both sent away.
I stumbled over to our side again, wondering if I could maybe be suffering from heatstroke, when two small but very strong hands pulled me into a hug. Hwa-young squealed right into my ear, but I was too sluggish to actually recoil from the sound.
Before I even fully clocked in the situation, she was already pulling away with a huge grin, hand now patting me on the shoulder.
âThat was amazing!â she exclaimed, visibly vibrating in excitement, âIt felt like nobody was breathing for the entire time you two fought, the tension was insane!â A single syllable laugh fell out of my tired mouth, a somewhat slanted smile pulling at my lips, before I gestured back inside.
âI need water,â was all that came out of me, very eloquently might I add, and then I steered my shaky knees in the right direction and walked off. With every step I retained a little bit of my previous strength, my body finally acclimatising and slowly pumping the brakes on the excitement and pain.
As I was stepping in, the strangely happy guy from before was just stepping into the ring with his shortsword firmly clutched in his hands and a face full of determination.
Thankfully, no one bothered me while I was inside replenishing my strength, and I re-emerged a few minutes later in a much better shape. The fact that there was one more discipline left already drained me in advance. If I could at least take one layer off, that would make it much better, but it would be improper.
I must have been inside for longer than I thought, because it seemed that two matches have happened in the meantime, with the third now already in motion. The only ones still waiting for theirs was Hwa-young and the peacock with a sabre, both standing next to each other but ostentatiously ignoring the other.
Sitting down in the shade, I watched on. During Hwa-youngâs turn I appreciated her form a lot. She was a great fighter, and it was obvious she put her absolute best into the match. Her opponent seemed to be a measured laid-back fighter, and he balanced her energetic offensive very well. When she lost, it was after a good fight and she went down honourably. The dragon even accepted her offered handshake (gloves on, of course, to prevent any skin-to-skin contact and accidentally establish a potential bond) and then they both moved to their respective sides.
The last man stepped in, flaming red hair reflecting the sun and making him almost shine in the middle of the summer garden. Peacock walked up to him and immediately took his stance. Once the whistle was blowed, he flew into an attack within split second, and the match from then on was a wild mess of heavy offensive.
While the dragon seemed to be surprised, like the others he didnât have much trouble standing his ground and matched the energy given well. As much as I disliked people who valued offensive over anything and expected to win fights just by endlessly swinging their swords around without rhyme or reason, the display of power between the two fighters was quite fascinating to watch.
Their forms were beautiful, and their sabres met with loud clinks, almost hard enough to see sparks flying about. It was a wild flurry of movement, of red and silver flashes and fast footwork that would be hard on even experienced knights.
And that was exactly what got him in the end. The peacock was extremely confident in the first few minutes of the match, but as it dragged on, the dragon refusing to concede and dealing back just as much power, the toll it was taking on the human to keep up started to be visible.
I watched his legs increasingly more stumble and react slower to the attacks and for a brief moment I wondered whether I looked the same when I started losing the fight.
But then he suddenly threw himself at the redhead, sword pushing his to the side and body slamming into him full force. There were a few gasps around in the audience as confusion set in. Aside the fact that this was a sword duel, he definitely couldnât win against him in a fistfight. And once they got this close, the dragon could really knock him out with a single blow. It was pure insanity.
And I could see the redheaded man preparing to do just that, hand dropping his sabre and body twisting in preparation to take a full swing, when the bastard shot his hand out and grasped around the dragonâs neck.
I was on my feet faster than I could comprehend doing that, dread making my heart stop beating and my stomach to drop all the way down to the ground. His hand was bare, he must have shucked the glove off somewhere during the lunge.
The poor dragon froze under the touch, body going into panic. He tried to twist out of his grasp, and I saw the hand visibly squeeze the flesh tattooed with shackles.
âKneel!â the humanâs booming voice carried over the shocked crowd without a problem, loud enough to even scare off some birds off of the nearby trees.
The redhead locked into place, eyes glazing over and shame seeping out of the very pores of his skin. Then he slowly kneeled, mechanically like he was fighting against his body every step of the way. Once he was on the ground his head hung low, whether it be in humiliation or obedience, and it was a terrible heart-wrenching sight.
The boy let go and then victoriously turned to the audience, smug grin wide on his face, leaving the dragon sitting in the dirt. Then there was an abrupt wave of cheering and clapping, a thunderous sound that swept through the whole garden and Lord Kim was running towards the arena, screaming praises for the only one of us who managed to defeat their dragon.
Shock, disgust and dread kept me frozen in my place, heart squeezing painfully in my chest and lungs constricted. I felt like I was going to be sick, like all that was going to come out of me would be black poisonous sludge from the display we bore witness to.
I couldnât tear my eyes away from the lone being shamefully kneeled there, unable to stand up until another command came. A wave of emotions swept through me â rage, compassion, pain â and tears almost sprung into my eyes, but I quickly blinked them away.
When my eyes swept through the crowd, there wasnât enough horror in people for this to have taken place. Most were sitting around, pleased and happy and talking about the champion. The dragons looked uncomfortable, eyes avoidant and their postures tense. Hard and frozen.
I saw Hwa-young, her face serious and troubled, lips a thin line as she stared at the man who was happily conversing with a bunch of good-for-nothing lords.
It was hard to compute he did something like that. And even harder to compute that it was allowed, in a friendly duel, against a dragon that wasnât even his bonded.
Even though people liked to pretend that dragons were here all on the accord of their own free will, pretend like they werenât forced and enslaved, pretend like they wouldnât get punished if they didnât go along with their whims, the shackles still remained a stark reminder of their status.
And while the only person who could directly command them was the emperor, or the dragonâs bonded, anyone could really force the dragon into obedience by grabbing their neck. The shackle was a âmark of magicâ (among others) â it showcased the place where the dragon was touched with a curse.
And this curse forced them into obedience to humankind. They couldnât fight against a human and wish him serious harm, they couldnât go against the emperor or anyone in the position of power, and they couldnât not obey direct commands coming to them. The magic in their blood enforced their behaviour and there was nothing they could do about it.
So if you wanted to command a dragon and have him be coerced into listening to you, all you had to do was grab their neck where their shackle was, thus activating the curse.
That redhead wouldnât be able to stand up until he was similarly commanded to do so, because he couldnât break the order to kneel. It was absolutely disgusting and barbaric.
The conversation really seemed to have moved on, no one paying attention to him. Peacock left with Lord Kim, along with some other novices. Hwa-young and puppy boy stood frozen by the fence for a moment before they guiltily avoided their eyes and moved towards the fray of festivities too. Not that I could blame them.
I didnât know anything about his background, but Hwa-young certainly couldnât make a scene about a dragon given the precarious situation she was in.
At least one thing my stupid fucking surname was good for. Sometimes I could get away with being untouchable (sans the consequences my father would give when I got home, but that was a private affair â what they donât know⊠canât hurt me).
Not being able to take it anymore, I steeled myself and made my way towards the arena displaying much more confidence than I actually felt. Presentation was key, I endlessly told myself, in a voice that suspiciously sounded like my father. Subtly checking my surroundings, it seemed that no one was really paying attention to me yet. Which was good, but it would change quickly.
When I got to him, his shoulders were slumped, head still down and refusing to look up. The dragon probably assumed Iâd come to mock him, and it broke my heart a little. Once more looking around to make sure nobody cared what I was doing, I kneeled in front him too.
I heard his little gasp of surprise, but he didnât move in the slightest.
People considered it to be humiliating to kneel in front of a slave, which is why he probably didnât see often people drop down to his level instead of commanding him to look up. I cleared my throat somewhat awkwardly.
âPardon the intrusion,â I mumbled softly, making sure he was the only one who heard me, âDonât panic, Iâm going to touch your neck in a moment, okay?â For a few silent moments I waited for him to nod, and he finally realised that as well when no touch came after my words.
After his confirmation I brough my hand to his shackle gently, trying to be as unintrusive as possible, but no matter how much I tried this would always be a violation of them. I felt the magic come alive under my fingertips, thrumming violently through my blood. It was an ugly kind of magic and it made me sick when it filled my being with its aura.
Swallowing the noise of protest at the sensation, I didnât want to stress him more, I quickly said: âYou can stand, and youâre free of commands.â I saw his shoulders relaxing, and he shivered lightly. I quickly tore my hand away from his skin and stood up again, knees protesting at the swift movement.
I offered him my hand, but he ignored it as he himself stood up. His knees must have been in even worse shape after sitting on the rough ground like that, but he carried himself gracefully, shame persistently seeping in at the edges. When our eyes met, he curtly nodded my way and then swiftly walked off, leaving the gathering behind him.
I couldnât blame him.
A good half an hour went by before I heard Lord Kimâs voice exclaim: âOh no! Where did our dragon disappear to?â By then I had already moved closer to the shooting range and watched servants bring out and prepare the six horses that would be involved in the next discipline.
There were some general gasps, people looking around with disappointment painting their faces, but no one spoke out against me. No one looked at me, or even cared that I still sat by the side, leading me to assume that my actions havenât been noticed, thankfully.
As the commotion slowly quietened, I willed my heart to calm down, body sagging lightly against the stone bench.
While I was looking forward to the last discipline, horseback shooting at moving targets, the atmosphere hung heavy over us after the last match, and it was hard to have any enjoyment from anything taking place. Peacock of course was in great spirits and the two expressionless guys that havenât said a single word as far as I was concerned didnât seem to care at all, but we the remaining three all showed different signs of uneasiness, the good mood sapped out of us in the blink of an eye.
We stood in a hushed group, still processing everything, while the others were already claiming horses and preparing their bows.
âI was kind of expecting it and it still caught me off guard that heâd just⊠go there,â finally Hwa-young broke the silence, looking at me solemnly. I gave her a confused look, tilting my head slightly.
âWhat do you mean âexpecting itâ?â the question fell out my lips and it drew the attention of the boy.
âThe blond one tried to reach for the neck, but got quickly overpowered,â he jumped in to explain, âI thought it was more like a tactic to scare her or psych her out, at the moment it didnât look like heâd really go for it.â His gaze was pointing to one of those silent two, a tall blond with cold blue eyes.
âOh!â he suddenly exclaimed, hand flying to me in an offered handshake, âI forgot to introduce myself! Iâm Choi Siwoo, of the southeast clan.â I only hesitated for a split second before I took it, attempting a small smile even with my heart still heavy.
I was kind of already beginning to like Hwa, her story and attitude made me trust in her good side a little more, and this guy seemed to be just a ball of sunshine. She evidently got along with him and for the moment Iâve decided to tentatively trust her judgement.
God knows Iâd need as many allies on my side as possible and I trusted that Hwa-young of all people wouldnât have a problem with me based on my clan. Plus both of them most probably had the same opinion as me about the violating display peacock put on.
It was quite sad, but once you found people who actually believed dragons to be real beings with real rights, youâd better hand onto them and not let them go. I myself was painfully aware of how meagre the numbers of those were.
Siwooâs face brightened with a toothy grin, hand briefly squeezing mine before he pulled back. There was a little bit of relief on his face and I wondered whether he was worried Iâd reject his friendship offer. He and Hwa exchanged a short happy look, she nodded a little, and then turned to beam at me. A little snicker escaped my lips at their shenanigans, but I didnât stick around to see their faces split with wide smiles.
Instead I finally started making my way towards one of the still available horses, choosing a white one with black and brown spots, absentmindedly picking up the bow and quiver with arrows. Once we were all on horseback and ready, Lord Kim once again climbed up to a little platform and with a few pompous words blew the whistle.
I was miles away in my mind, just going with the flow of the horseâs movement. Iâve always loved horses since little, and anytime I found myself on one I usually relaxed very quickly, which combined with my troubled heart and mind had me escaping away from this awful little banquet, my mind carrying me to the green pastures and meadows of our fief.
Thus I ended up missing my first shot, just breezing past the target without even pulling out my bow. A quick shout of my name later I was confusedly looking around only to see Hwa-youngâs worried face. She gestured to her bow and I immediately realised I must have not even seen where I was supposed to be shooting.
The discipline went on, and after a few circle arounds I even managed to hit a bullseye, more or less on accident. The crowd gave me some polite applause, but I found myself as shocked as half the people sitting there on that garden.
By the time they finally called us back, I was already prepared to disappear home the next second I could. I was over all this, mentally and physically drained and I hated the audience watching our every move, my skin crawling with every curious or hateful glance.
Of course, we were meant to be socialising more, but I planned to slink off the moment people stopped paying attention to me. Having led the horse back to the stables, I was back in the crowd, slowly making my way inside to grab some more refreshments. I ignored the hum of murmurs around me, mocking my score or whispering about my father.
When someone threw a glare at me, I returned it with a polite smile, the tiredness pulling the attitude back onto the surface. Today had quite enough of diplomatic and courteous encounters, now I was done.
Making it over to the almost empty buffet table, a scowl was already pulling down at my lips, making me look even more unfriendly than usual. When somebodyâs presence suddenly made itself known behind me, I was ready to snark at them until they left. They couldnât even let me eat in peace.
For a few moments I continued to ignore the person, even though I knew they were messing around with something on the table, hoping they werenât here for me after all, but all those hopes got shattered the moment they walked up straight to me and tapped my shoulder.
I started turning around, a smart retort already about to slip off of my tongue when I came face to face with a broad chest and shoulders, tattoos peeking from his tunic and pierced lips, and it promptly withered and died in my throat. He had tattoos there as well? How did I miss that?
Lightly flustered I quickly snapped my head up, searching for the dragonâs eyes. Jungkook was grinning at me from up above, gaze sparkling just like before. I stumbled a step or two back, putting some more space between us to make the height gap less blaringly obvious. He snickered at me, but stayed put, leisurely leaning with his hip on the table.
âLooked like you were booking it, so I wanted to catch you before you disappear,â the dragon explained with a knowing smile, âjust to set some things straight.â A soft questioning noise left my mouth, a mixture of anxiety and confusion hitting me. Sudden fear that heâd come here to let me down gently gripped me and I desperately tried to temper it down, not even recognising myself and the strange behaviour Iâd been exhibiting since I accepted his handshake.
Jungkook seemed blissfully oblivious though and kept cooly leaning on the table, completely relaxed in his stance and expression. My calculative gaze slid from his head to his toes, trying to gauge what heâd feel the need to tell me this urgently. Preparing myself for the worst, I invited him to speak with a gesture of my arm.
âI want to reserve your noon three days from now,â the dragon told me, body language still quite laid-back, lulling me into believing that maybe this wasnât bad news after all, âA personal training, after that weâll talk.â
Even though I tried to keep my expression in check, I couldnât eliminate the chance that he heard my heart happily jump in my chest and skip a few beats. The expression on his face was earnest when I lost to myself and checked it just to be sure, but I also noticed a light dusting of a blush over his cheekbones while his fingers tried to detangle his bangs from the little horns coming out of his forehead. With a start I realised that his hair actually wasnât black, but there was a deep purple metallic sheen to it that gave off little coloured flashes when it was hit by the light right.
He cleared his throat, somewhat awkwardly, and started shuffling. Immediately I realised I havenât actually answered to him and instead just stood there staring at him. I couldnât help the rush of colour to my cheeks and briefly I wondered whether his blush meant he was feeling similar effects of the established connection.
Iâd have to research bonds a little, Iâd never known it could influence you like this. Wistfully I thought back to the memory of my teacher, the desperate desire to know where he was or that heâd be still here with me manifesting again. Heâd tell me everything, answer all of my questions without hesitation.
But before I could get too off track in my thoughts and leave Jungkook even more hanging, I cleared my throat as well. âDoes- Does that mean you are interested in pursuing the connection?â I squeaked out, throat a little dry and my flustered state making it hard to speak seriously.
The dragon grinned at me, boyish and free with a hint of mischief, and it did make me thaw a little in face of such a display. It made him look young and on top of the world, and I couldnât stop my eyes from briefly jumping to his shackled neck with a painful pang to my heart.
âOf course!â he exclaimed loudly, âYou seem pretty cool.â I raised my eyebrow at him, but ultimately chose to not answer to that. Taking another step back I let food be food and returned an impish grin of my own.
âSure then, see you in three days.â Jungkook seemed very satisfied by that answer and without further ado turned around to leave.
I watched him go with my heart quivering in both hope and nerves as I found myself so close to the edge of something great. Of something meaningful. I couldnât mess it up now.
Of course my father would be beyond overjoyed that Iâd managed to catch the attention of Bangtan, as it would catapult me straight to the top. It would cement me as something special from the very beginning, and that was all he ever wanted of us. The emperor would surely allow me to ride him, because I was a Kang and that was all that mattered. Iâd finally make myself useful and aide my father in his power-hungry ways.
But that wasnât what I wanted.
No. I wanted to change the world. Change would always have to start at the top.
And I would bring this empire down, once and for all.
With a true genuine smile I also turned on my heel, in a completely different direction, and swiftly left the banquet behind me. It was time to learn how to impress a dragon.
Jungkook was slowly getting fed up with Jiminâs disconcerted looks thrown his way, the older dragon making it well known for the several past hours just how upset he was with the youngest.
âOkay, god, I get it, can you stop staring at me like that?â he grumbled out, flinching at his mateâs disbelieving expression. The smaller man had basically smoke rising from his head with how angry he seemed to be, and that was a feat considering he was a water dragon.
âExcuse me?!â he exclaimed wildly, âSo dare you explain to me what the hell was that?!â Something strange and tense settled between them the moment Jungkook offered the Kang girl his hand, and he knew this was long time coming, the blue-haired man very obviously just looking for an opportunity to have a private chat with him.
Jungkook shrugged, and in hindsight, that wasnât the best reaction judging by the frustrated noise he got from Jimin in answer, but he himself didnât really know. Honestly, he was just as confused as everyone else, but something just⊠compelled him?
âI- I donât know,â he quickly remedied, not wanting to provoke the other dragon even more, âit just felt like the thing to do.â That earned him a frown. Jimin stopped in his tracks, turning to look at his youngest mate with something slightly alarming making itself home in his eyes.
âWhat do you mean?â he asked quietly, gaze imploring and looking for answers, âJungkook, this wasnât just âsomething to doâ, you could have made a huge fool out of yourself. Not to mention that you donât just go around offering handshakes to riders! You skipped several steps of a whole process thatâs there for a reason!â
Jungkook shrunk under the barrage of Jiminâs upset words, the inkling need to start defending himself and get upset back wiggling into his bones, but on a rational level he knew his mate was more worried than anything.
âBonds are fickle things, you donât simply jump headfirst into it with a complete stranger!â the water dragon continued, determined to let it all out now that they were gone from public and had space to hash it out, âIt could have made you sick, it could have felt awful, it could have connected you to a terrible person. Itâs not as simple as introducing yourself, bonds are strong and deep and they can influence you. You donât go around doing that with everyone, you wait until you meet a person that feels right to offer it to!â That was Jungkookâs opening.
âBut didnât you feel it too, hyung?â he whispered, knowing he succeeded in worming some doubt into his hyungâs mind, âIt was there even before we touched. Thatâs what I meant when I said it just felt⊠right to do. I canât explain it, I just knew it was meant to happen somehow. And you know how gullible I am to instincts!â He threw in a good pout as well, grabbing onto Jiminâs sleeve and selling the cuteness to the max.
Jimin gave him a chastising look, but it was obvious his resolve was breaking and he was fighting his own smile at the cute display.
âI saw how you reacted, hyung,â Jungkook whispered again, hand sliding down to lock their fingers together, âI know you felt something.â
Both dragons were very well aware that something about this bond was strange, but neither knew how to explain to the other the sensations and feelings that ran through them in that moment they touched. Jimin pursed his lips, not finding the right words and feeling in way over his head.
âLetâs get home, I want to talk to hyungs about it,â he simply murmured and started dragging the other with him through the silent dark streets of the capital city. This part was always dead quiet in the middle of the night, the proximity of the royal palace scaring all nightly activities away into more shady parts. The shadow of the empire just always hung over this district, turning its atmosphere into something rotten and heavy.
It wasnât far to their town house, the building that they reluctantly used whenever they needed to stay over in the capital as opposed to flying two hours back to their den, and both quickly found themselves enveloped in a much warmer aura of their combined scents. Even this deep into the night there was a hum of activity heard, signalling that the whole thunder was still awake and most likely waiting for their return.
Tae was sitting with Hoseok outside in the tiny yard, but they immediately moved inside the moment they heard the two sets of footsteps. The rest of the mates were all already sitting by the dining table, small refreshments waiting for them while Yoongi peacefully read something, and Namjoon was intensely staring at a couple of glowing rocks.
Seokjinâs head suddenly popped into the room from the adjacent study, warm smile already in place.
âHow was Jungkookâs first choosing?â he asked eagerly, quickly padding over to the table and sitting down along with a very interested Tae and a smiling Hoseok. And as shaken as Jungkook and Jimin were from the whole afternoon, they noticed a small strain in their thunderâs expressions as well, deepening the concerned feelings already swirling through their own chests.
âWe have to talk,â jumped Jimin straight in without a preamble, choosing the least comforting words anyone could ever say. The other dragons in the room didnât seem to be very surprised though, only indication of the statement being heard was Jinâs soft sigh and the soft thud of Yoongi closing his book and putting it away.
Five sets of eyes trained on them, waiting for the explanation, and Jungkook helplessly looked towards his hyung to start.
âJungkook found a potential rider,â Jimin started, eyes never leaving Jungkookâs face, his own troubled when he finally turned to the others.
âIsnât that sort of a happy occasion?â Namjoon tested out, but as they all noticed before, the hyungs already seemed to be aware of something happening during the afternoon.
âWell, he just stuck his hand out to her within ten minutes of meeting her,â Jimin suddenly snitched petulantly, leaving Jungkook standing there with his mouth hanging wide open at the betrayal.
âHyung!â he whined out at the same time as Jinâs horrified âJungkook!â floated through the room.
âIt felt right!â he shouted frustrated, feeling like heâs been endlessly repeating himself forever now and everyone just ignored that and focused on the more blaring fact of him completely disregarding age-old rules and making his potential bond into a public spectacle.
But despite his expectations, Jimin didnât protest, or even got into a needless fight with him about it. Instead, he looked towards the older dragons, unsure and nervous. All of them were suddenly shifting in their seats, drawn closer by Jiminâs obvious distress and ready to jump in and comfort him at the drop of the hat.
âThatâs the thing,â the water dragon whispered, âit did. I felt it too.â Silence set over the room. The rugâs been suddenly pulled from under his feet as he thought back to the moment, to the lighting of pure energy zapping through his entire being, feeling as if his fingers were about to burst into flames. To the moment he finally tore his eyes from Y/N and saw his hyungâs horror and shock, immediately pulling him close to whisper if he was okay as Jungkook just stared and tried to comprehend what happened.
It explained a lot.
âWhat?â was what came out of his mouth though, âYou felt the bond through me?â The man in question silently nodded, opening his mouth and considering whether he should speak more. In the end he sighed and resigned himself to this conversation fully.
âYeah, I felt it through our bond,â Jimin explained closely, âIt was strong enough that even I felt the power of it. Itâs never happened to me before. Iâd never felt any of your bondings, let alone the first contact.â The troubled expression on the faces of the other dragons doubled and the two finally noticed it.
âDo you know what that means?â the question was aimed towards Yoongi and Namjoon who had arguably the most knowledge on most things, and if they didnât know it currently, they definitely had a book detailing it, but everyone at the table shifted uncomfortably. Jungkook started having the sense of what must have happened.
âYou felt it too, didnât you?â he whispered, the disbelief creeping into his tired voice. There was a beat of silence, a slight hesitation and then Yoongi nodded.
âYes, but it wasnât anywhere near as strong as what you said,â the black-haired man explained, voice soothing to attempt and calm the rising emotions, âit was more like an echo of what you two were experiencing.â
For a moment they all just let that information sink in, exchanging nervous glances. Hoseok released a long deep breath, drawing the attention to himself.
âSo Jungkookie felt a pull towards someone, immediately went ahead and established a connection and everyone felt an amount of an echo of it through the bond,â he summarised, gesturing towards the two solemn bookworms sitting at the head of the table, âand Iâm assuming youâve also never heard of anything like that happening.â
Both of them shook their head at the same time, and their synchronisation would have been adorable if it wasnât for the heavy atmosphere in the room.
âWhat do we do then?â Tae broke the silence tentatively, looking around everyone with his deep soothing eyes.
âWell,â Seokjin sighed again, slapping one hand on the table and startling poor Yoongi that was up to that point lost in thought sitting next to him, âWe keep an eye on the bond. Jungkook, you just go about it as normally as possible. Jimin, you tag along with him and observe. Yoongi, Namjoon, please tell me you know where to dig up information about this?â Namjoon hummed thoughtfully, golden eyes glazing over in the same way they always did when he started mentally going through the never-ending catalogue of books theyâve managed amass in their hoard over the centuries.
âIâm certain we have a whole section of the library about bonds, it is a very researched subject, but I donât remember ever encountering a mention of this,â he said finally, determination setting into his shoulders along with excitement to tackle something that was potentially unknown to them. Even though heâd prefer if this completely new phenomenon happened to someone else and not to his own packmate so he could study it in peace and not worry about them all the time.
Yoongi suddenly stood up, back cracking from being slouched over the table for god knows how long, and he started slowly making his way for his usual travel backpack.
âWe have to go back to the den to go through all that though, are you all going to be okay here?â he said, face turning a little softer when he threw a look at his thunder. He was always worrying about them, and they all threw him fond looks back, bringing a slight reddish tint to the top of his ears.
âOf course, the universe wonât fall apart if youâre not here all the time, Yoongi,â Jin sassed him back, but making sure to throw him a little wink in teasing. The black-haired dragon smirked. âYou donât know that,â he rumbled back and then he was swiftly walking out onto the street, leaving Namjoon to scramble out behind him, shouting some apologetic goodbyes as he ran after his hyung.
As the situation settled a little bit and the remaining five sat around the table and played with the prepared food, there was still tension hanging over them. Jungkook especially was lost in thought, wondering about what this meant for him and his fate, and the fate of his mates.
Heâd never had a bonded before, he was so far out of his zone here, and it made him nervous that his all-powerful, all-knowing hyungs seemed to be just as surprised by the situation.
His thoughts inevitably carried him to the image of his potential bond, to the expressive eyes screaming out even through the carefully crafted mask of indifference, to the memory of her fighting in the ring. To her kneeling for a dragon and whispering to him softly to make him more comfortable.
He knew Jimin didnât catch that, too busy being lost in thought and upset about Jungkookâs blunder, and it felt wrong bringing something like that up, but it helped him feel that this person was right to bond with. Jungkook has always been close to his instincts, and currently they were telling him this was where they were supposed to be.
His thunder would disagree, they would scold him and call him too naĂŻve, but against the better judgement of his hyungs, he already felt the beginnings of trust establishing between him and who he hoped would be his rider by the end of the week.
He knew he would go along with this, he only had to persuade the others to believe in him and his instincts too.
Series masterlist | Next part | Lore | Dictionary
Taglist (open): @stxrrielle @hobicakess @comicnerd557 @11thenightwemet11 @socksfirst1
@dachshunddame @channiespup @danielle143 @borahaetelevision @kingofbodyrolls
@jungshaking @futuristicenemychaos
#dragonheart series#bts#bts OT7#bts x reader#OT7 x reader#bts poly au#bts fic#bts fluff#bts angst#bts smut#seokjin fic#seokjin smut#yoongi fic#yoongi smut#hoseok fic#hoseok smut#namjoon fic#namjoon smut#jimin fic#jimin smut#taehyung fic#taehyung smut#jungkook fic#jungkook smut#bts dragon au
448 notes
·
View notes
Text
FOR THE REST OF MY LIFE
ă
€âŹâsynopsis ... you had to write a poem for a class and, when your creativity betrayed you, you decided to ask your boyfriend for help.
ă
€â.fandom ... bts. ă
€ă
€àČ.ft. ... yoongi x afab!reader. ă
€â.genre ... one-shot. ă
€ă
€àČ.content ... childhood friends & lovers (established relationship), fluff, just the complicity between u and yoongi. ă
€ă
€àČ.word count ... 2k. ă
€â.fandom ... ik as much abt writing poetry as ik abt quantum physics so u get no poem shoo shoo !! ps. dont mind the cringe :3 hope u enjoy âĄ
âCome on, Yoonie!â you let out a small laugh when Yoongi grimaced as he shook his arm out of your hands. âHelp me.â
âSo annoying,â Yoongi prolonged the last word in a dramatic cry that made you laugh one last time. âOkay, Iâll help you.â
You quickly sat down on the black sofa in Yoongi's studio, on your lap a small notebook eager to be filled, in your hand a pencil half corroded by your thoughts. Yoongi sat next to you, in his hand a bottle of partially drunk water, in his eyes a sparkle that only appeared when he was with you.
âWhat do you need to do?â
âThe professor asked for a poem and we had to draw the theme out of a hat.â
âAnd you gotâŠâ
âLove.â
Your response was accompanied by a frown on your part.
Since you remembered that you were submerged in a vast ocean of verses and stanzas, all the themes that could exist building little huts in your heart, creating fragments in your soul that would be forever united by your love for writing. And you wanted to know more about this art. You wanted to be able to create like so many others before you. You wanted to give your creativity a purpose and, with Yoongi's encouragement, you joined creative writing classes at your university.
But, as with everything, the dream became more fantastic than reality.
It was part of the challenge and it made you excited, more eager to create. But it was also tiring, spending days and nights pondering words and themes that could very well carry with them empty meanings and silent beauties. You wrote in constant fear of not being interpreted, of not being worthy of interpretation, of creating something too vague to have any value.
Everything was challenging for you, all the poems you had written to date being the result of too many thoughts and too little passion. So, when you got a theme as common and used as love, you only saw a solution to truly create a piece of art â after all, love only existed for you with Yoongi by your side.
âI kinda feel offended by your reaction,â Yoongi forced a frown and you smiled.
âDonât start, please,â you opened the notebook and took a deep breath. âHow am I supposed to start?â
âYou can start byâŠâ Yoongi was thoughtful for a moment, involuntarily playing with the bottle in his hands. âTrying to describe what love is to you?â
Your silence was capable of speaking louder than any words you could have said â and that only made Yoongi let out a small laugh.
Adjusting himself on the couch to get closer to you, Yoongi looked at you curiously. You had a serene expression, but your eyes showed that all the threads inside you were trying to interconnect to form a simple description. Leaning his arm against the back of the sofa and holding his head, Yoongi looked at you amused.
âDo you need help?â Yoongi asked cordially, a smile lacing his words, his voice gently echoing through the studio.
âYou know Iâm terrible with feelings.â
âIâm no better.â
âBut you write songs.â
âBecause you inspire me!â
You already knew that. Yoongi had already told you countless times that great inspiration for his songs came from you, from the feeling he had for you; but that didn't stop you from reacting, completely embarrassed by your boyfriend's confession.
âThen give me tips!â
âI don't know!â Yoongi opened his arms in a dramatic way, fanning them to emphasize his speech. âI just feel it and the words come and the song gets written.â
You snorted to hide a smile and calmed down again, your back leaning against the sofa, your eyes jumping from the pencil to the blank page.
âAnd what do you feel?â
Your question hung in the air for a brief moment as Yoongi contemplated your words.
In Yoongi's mind, dozens of words began to appear quickly, constantly running over each other, wanting to be the first to be pronounced. In Yoongi's heart, dozens of emotions began to gently blossom, taking root in Yoongi, assuring his feelings for you.
The pause wasn't long, but for you it was an eternity.
The eagerness for an answer made your heart race. You were looking forward to Yoongi's words, not only to inspire you for your poem, but also to hear once again what you meant to him â it was always good to be reassured.
âAt this momentâŠâ
Yoongi's voice was hoarse, deep, gently sung by his delicate lips. The words were steeped in care and serenity. You could feel Yoongi's thoughts in his pronunciation, the way he was precisely selecting each word he spoke bringing a smile to your face.
âAt this moment, I feel like a kid again.â
âA kid?â you gently tilted your head â of all the strings of words Yoongi could have said, that wasn't one that had crossed your mind.
âYes,â Yoongi let out a laugh, nostalgia clinging to every syllable, memories of easier times clouding his studio. âDoesnât this situation remind you of anything?â
Yoongi continued to look at you in love â there was no other word to describe it. The sparkle in Yoongi's eyes was completed by the genuine smile that slightly curved his sweet lips. Yoongi's words were filled with a gentleness that only existed when he spoke to you, about you.
You pondered Yoongi's words. Your boyfriend's voice echoed in your mind with some care, stretching out the syllables, trying to search your memories for the words you should say. And then you remembered.
âThe first grade!â
You spoke happily, memories of your childhood painting nostalgic pictures in your head, vibrant colors of happy moments radiating warmth to your heart.
âThe first grade,â Yoongi repeated between small laughs as he adjusted himself on the couch. âWe spent our afternoons trying to learn math together.â
âAnd we were never successful.â
Your laughter settled into two broad, longing, passionate smiles.
âI never told you thisâŠâ Yoongi was the first to break the silence that rested in the studio, going back to shuffle on the sofa, playing with the bottle a little more. âBut, I think I started to like you at that time.â
Your eyes opened in awe, your boyfriend's confession bringing a little warmth to your heart.
âCome on, Yoonie. We were kids. Itâs impossible to like someone that way.â
Accompanied by laughter, your words shaped the atmosphere of the studio into a place of comfort, of safety, of confession.
âIâm serious,â Yoongi placed one of his hands on your leg, stroking it gently. âAlready at that age I knew that I wanted to stay with you for the rest of my life.â
Like a dove's feather hovering gently on a hot summer day, Yoongi's confession remained in his study as it got to know every nook and cranny, spreading its warmth across the room and nuzzling your heart.
Stay with you for the rest of his life.
In a way, those words danced in your mind, a complex waltz of possible futures moving through the halls of memories. In a way, those words gave you a shy smile, a gentle curve of embarrassment beautifying your face. In a way, those words settled in your heart, a homely comfort soothing your soul.
For the rest of his life.
âAnd how did you know?â
Your tone of voice was provocative, causing Yoongi to smile smugly.
âBecause it was when I was with you that I could see the world in colors.â Yoongi let the bottle fall into his lap, one of his hands shyly searching for yours. âI believe that my life only began the day I met you. I woke up every day looking forward to go to school just to see you. And it was when we started dating that I started thinking about a future for me, for us.â
There was a passionate smile on your lips, a shiny curve that infected Yoongi and encouraged him to gently caress the soft skin of your hand.
âWhat was love like as a kid?â
âWeird,â a wistful laugh left Yoongiâs lips, his eyes locked on a long-lived past. âI just thought about annoying you just to have an excuse to talk to you.â
âIs that why you always stole my pencils?â
Yoongi shrugged his shoulders with a false air of innocence and you laughed. âBut when our friendship started to become more natural, I only thought about you. How it was only with you that I could be myself. How it was only with you that I could really have fun. How you were the only one who gave me a purpose to wake up every day.â
âDo you have any songs about me that you havenât shown me yet?â
Yoongi laughed, a strong, pink tone taking over his cheeks as he let go of your hand and returned to holding the bottle.
âLet's take it easy. We were talking about your poem.â
âCome on, Yoongi,â you smiled and gently pinched his stomach. âTell me your secrets!â
Your boyfriend sighed as he let a smile be etched on his face. âI have two. One of them I wrote when I was at school.â
He got up carefully, walking to his desk and picking up a black notebook that was already quite corroded by time: the pages were damaged by humidity and water, the cover was a little torn and folded â that notebook seemed to have been loved.
âI carry this notebook everywhere,â Yoongi sat down next to you again and placed the notebook on his lap, encouraging you to come closer to him. âItâs where I have my first thoughts and songs as a dreamer. Among them the first song I wrote.â
âRest of my lifeâ, you read Yoongiâs handwriting like an incantation, your lips pronouncing each syllable with the flavor of importance and passion seasoning the title of that song. âWhy didnât you ever show me?â
âI was ashamed. Itâs not my best work, yâknow?â
âBut you still keep it.â
âBecause it is my most genuine and heartfelt song.â
Yoongi looked at you and you returned the look. In the shine of your boyfriend's eyes you saw your future together, a home and a family, an eternity of passion and complicity; in the curve of your boyfriend's lips you saw your shared past, infinite stories and memories, an extensive melancholy of a passionate history.
Before you kissed Yoongi, you smiled.
Your lips touched lightly for just a moment but it was enough to send warm waves through your body. It was incredible that after so many years of friendship and dating, Yoongi still had that pleasurable effect on you.
âCan I read it?â
âNo,â Yoongi laughed again and closed the notebook.
âCome on! Please, Yoonie.â
Yoongi looked at you thoughtfully, seeing in your pleading eyes and your innocent smile the whole reason for that song. âIt was because of you that I started dreaming of a future.â
Somehow, you noticed in Yoongi's shy and reserved tone that those words weren't random, that behind each letter and timbre there was a memory dear to him, a memory of something that was reserved forever in his heart.
âThe seeds you planted bloom in my heart. Gardens of tulip petals adorn my desire for a future. I always daydream immersed in swan lakes about a tomorrow with you. I only ask that you stay with me for the rest of my life.â
Even before Yoongi finished his quote, you kissed him again, passion and magic joining your lips in a new promise of love.
âYouâre right,â you placed your forehead against Yoongiâs and let out a small laugh. âItâs not your best work.â
âIâm gonna hit you.â
Between laughs, Yoongi kissed you again, pulling away quickly when the memory of the reason for your visit appeared in his mind.
âWeâve already talked about me, letâs go back to the poem.â
âI think I understand what I have to do,â your pencil twirled in your hand as words began to unite a web of thoughts inside your heart. âI just have to remember all the ways you love me and make me feel loved.â
Yoongi kissed your forehead before leaving you immersed in feelings and phrases, a little encouragement from Yoongi before he returned to his work.
ă
€ă
€âĄ feedback is appreciated âĄ
#garden of bts đââ§âË#yoongi#bts#yoongi scenarios#yoongi x reader#yoongi fluff#yoongi drabble#bts yoongi#bts scenarios#min yoongi#suga fluff#suga fic#bts suga#suga#bts fic#bts gifs#bts army#bts x reader#bts fluff#bts imagine#bts imagines#yoongi imagine#yoongi imagines#min yoongi x reader#min yoongi imagine#min yoongi imagines#suga imagine#suga imagines
206 notes
·
View notes
Text
POV: BTS instagram posts of The Boys cast
A/n: Because I love Karl, I biased it toward a reader thatâs his romantic partner and therefore the first readerâs posts is mostly BTS pics of him. Also, the little forehead peaking through on one of his insta posts is a reader insert. Honestly, have fun with this post and imagine youâre anybodyâs partner lmfao (or donât, free will bitches (lovingly)) Enjoy! PS. To my featured moots, I hope you like your cameos lmfao
â
Ëâ⧠ౚৠâ§âË â
Liked by karlurban, theboystv and others
yourusername uh oh, they let me on set đđž
View all comments
karlurban 3d â„ïž by author
somebodyâs got a favourite character đđ»â€ïž
yourusername @/karlurban well yes! đ„°
jensenackles 3d â„ïž by author
go away
yourusername @/jensenackles stfu fossil youâre spitting ashes from the 1900s đŁïž
gibson-g1rl 3d â„ïž by author @/yourusername BYE heâs probably carrying remnants of the plague too
theboysgirl4 @/jensenackles they ate you up I fear đđđđ
theboystv 3d â„ïž by author
we got a leak đ«Ł
yourusername @/theboystv you only have yourself to blame
randomuser203 @/theboystv YOUR HONOUR THEYâRE INNOCENT
babyfri3dric3 did you manage to get a BTS of the shower scene by any chance? Asking for the people of course (I am people)
karlsdirtysock19 @/babyfri3dric3 oh youâre so real for that đđđ
theb0ysfanp4ge @/babyfri3dric3 can you imagine? đ€€
butchersb1tchhh WE NEED MORE, KEEP US FED SIS đ„đ„đ„
feral4karlurban this post is making me weak in my creaky knees
user20381779037 omg what organ do I have to sell to be on set with the boys đđđ
da1lyd1lfs @/user20381779037 LMFAO suddenly I have the black market on speed dial
homelanderth3homewrecker ok now invite us the fans PLEASE we beg đ đ
fukuharastangirl how to apply for the fifth pictureâs position?
heyimyourdream_ @/fukuharastangirl girl if you find out pls let us know
funsideofd1lfss @/heyimyourdream decreasing the unemployment statistics one day at a time đ
karlurbanupdates1 Karl being covered in blood and posing with a smile is the most karl thing to do
butcherscadillacprin3ss @/karlurbanupdates1 sorry chat he just finished eating me out (Iâm ovulating)
fernanda010 @/butcherscadillacprin3ss thatâs a crazy thing to say on his partnerâs post
hannahwithoutthemontana @/fernanda010 right!!
sahra1937love I love this! đ please post more pictures!
jillstalks1002 I had no idea karl was so strong đłđł that second pic!
â
Ëâ⧠ౚৠâ§âË â
Liked by yourusername, jack_quaid and others
karlurban man, what a goodie ! đ„ if yâall thought s4 was one heck of a ride , wait until you see what @/theboystv & @/primevideo have got in store for s5⊠love these fellas a ton ! Biggest thank you to my lover for taking care of me throughout filming and taking all the countless trips alongside me @/yourusername youâre a doll and I love you â€ïž . @/jeffreydeanmorgan has been a pleasure to work with so closely in this last season , canât count the amount of retakes that had to be done after a fit of laughter . Love you brother , cheers ! đđ» . And I love the rest of the cast and canât wait to get back at it . See you soon , folks ! đđ
View all comments
yourusername beautiful set of people â€ïž canât believe my forehead made the cut
karlurban was hard to exclude it , took up the whole darn frame đ
yourusername @/karlurban thereâs a blanket and pillow on the couch x
jensenackles @/yourusername at least now youâve got the whole bed to yourself and your forehead. Does that count as sleeping with someone?
yourusername @/jensenackles STOP IT đđđ @/gibson-g1rl come fetch your flea-bitten stray
gibson-g1rl @/yourusername sorry I left the gate open
jeffreydeanmorgan brotherïżœïżœ itâs been a darn pleasure working alongside you. man.. what Iâd give to relive that shit all over again. canât wait to see what season 5 has got going for us. love ya xxxxx
karlurban @/jeffreydeanmorgan love you! â€ïž
jensenackles @/jeffreydeanmorgan @/karlurban ship
deans__winchesterrg1rl @/jensenackles PLEASE đđ
seigeth3soldier yo when did soldier boy get the modern day humour update?
erinelairmoriarty cunt
erinelairmoriarty @/erinelairmoriarty -y with the depth and the warmth
jack_quaid @/erinelairmoriarty I see what you did there
iheartkimik0 @/erinelairmoriarty pls sheâs funny đđ
starlighter4lyf @/erinelairmoriarty hello icon queen pls notice me
jensenackles thanks for the weed
Sallyheartsyou23 @/jensenackles this man is so unserious I love him đđđ his gf is so lucky
winchesterangel555 @/jensenackles so this is what dean becomes
theboystv who knows where the road leads đđ„
pizzza_hotelonmain3 @/theboystv WHAT ARENT YOU TELLING US
passenger.princesss08 @/pizzza_hotelonmain3 fr this comment made me so scared for season 5 nowâŠ
primevideo @/theboystv đđđ
bless08jings @/theboystv @/primevideo yâall are just being mean now
lawingsterMaster9 @/bless08jings Using their social media powers for evil lmao
jameslenoa__ @/bless08jings when I find who runs the accounts⊠itâs over for everybody
jack_quaid still need your canary?
theboystv @/jack_quaid heâs asking the right question
ccertifiedplayb0y @/theboystv YALL NEEDA STOP
larkssong409 the fourth pic đ„č
â
Ëâ⧠ౚৠâ§âË â
Liked by theboystv, jaredpadalecki, gibson-g1rl and others
jensenackles Damn⊠that time again, already? What the hell is Soldier Boy going to get up to in Season 5 of @/theboystv⊠đ
Enjoy a collection of what The Boys have been getting up to behind the curtains.
Stay tuned, folks! Here we go!
View all comments
gibson-g1rl 1d â„ïž by author
omg whoâs that handsome guy in the second last pic đ«
jensenackles @/gibson-g1rl donât know his name but he looks like a Bertram
gibson-g1rl @/jensenackles you werenât supposed to know I was talking about the dog đ
yourusername yummers granny lover is back đđ„
jensenackles @/yourusername uh oh galaxy forehead is back
yourusername @/jensenackles die
jensenackles @/yourusername apparently I canât
gibson-g1rl @/jensenackles main character syndrome core đ
jeffreydeanmorgan gon be a goodie! xx
karenfukuhara I like your smoulder đ€š
gibson-g1rl @/karenfukuhara Dwayne Johnson would be proud
jaredpadalecki looks so fun! đ
jensenackles @/jaredpadalecki brothaaaaa
porscialady001 @/jensenackles @/jaredpadalecki omg we need yâall to reunite on this show
samslady_winchestor_ @/porscialady001 I saw a TikTok where Jared confirmed heâll be on season 5! đđ I hope itâs for real
porscialady001 @/samslady_winchestor_ omg WHAT? girl I hope so
karlurban đđ
erinelairmortiarty soulja boy tell em đŁïžđŁïž
acklesbabygirl I need him so bad yâall I canât
deanwinchester.spngirl @/acklesbabygirl sigh me core but I could never compete with his goddess gf đ
kimmylean2947 @/deanwinchester.spngirl yâall glazing her so hard, sheâs mid đ
deanwinchester.spngirl @/kimmylean2947 Iâm sorry you literally look like the first scrapped draft of the homunculus LMFAO??? Letâs stay humble
neeracollins87 @/kimmylean2947 acting like you saying this gives you a chance with jensen girl pls your behaviour isnât cute, check yourself
acklesbabygirl @/deanwinchester.spngirl LMFAO she made her acc private đđđ
deanwinchester.spngirl thank god, saving the retinas of earth one person at a time
random.fangirl.updates. Omg đđ wish I was the fan in the first pic
juliefoula182839 Jensen screaming in the 7th pic đđđ heâs so cute pls
jensenjacklescore oh how I wish I was that dog
â
Ëâ⧠ౚৠâ§âË â
Liked by theboystv, karlurban and others
jeffreydeanmorgan Hell⊠itâs been a ride. Being Joe Kessler has been interesting to say the least. Fellaâs got a thing for trouble⊠makes for a dangerous butcher-kessler duo! Love Karl a lot, had an awesome time filming with this guy @/karlurban xxxx itâs been a darn pleasure. And thanks a ton to @/erickripke1 for letting me become part of this awesome team. The crew are freakin amazing. See yâall soon. Better hold your horses for season 5.
View all comments
jensenackles 2d â„ïž by author
Dad
jensenackles @/jensenackles who said that
thewalkingdead 2d â„ïž by author
so this is what Neganâs been doing in his free time
karlurban 2d â„ïž by author
unstoppable pair !
yourusername 2d â„ïž by author
amazing work as always, Jeff! â€ïž
theboystv 2d â„ïž by author
youâve been a blessing to the team, Jeffrey! đ€©â€ïž
jeffreydeanmorgan @/theboystv aw shucks⊠making me a tad bit weepy behind the screen. Love you guys xxx you are all awesome đ
timotheethemoat bro thinks heâs Negan
kepsoapp1 @/timotheethemoat fr heâs always doing that lean back + laugh combo đ so Negan-coded
laiswqau06 @/timotheethemoat uhm maybe because he IS Negan đ€šđ€šđ€š
timotheethemoat @/laiswqau06 wow, I had no idea! đ±đ±
jaredpadalecki â€ïž
kirshnipowler jdm is so hot đłđ„”đ„”
negansrealwife @/kirshnipowler heâs still got it đ€
hiimthereallucille I didnât think he could get any hotter⊠and his acting this season was phenomenal đ«Ł thank you the boys for bringing jdm into this universe!
justifythat0pinion love the pic of jdm and Karl laughing together đ« theyâre so cutie patootie
â
Ëâ⧠ౚৠâ§âË â
Liked by erinelairmoriarty, karlurban and others
jack_quaid â€ïž HOLY HELL Iâm not ready for this crazy ride to come to an end. Never would I have thought that Hughie would become such a pivotal character in this crazy, effed up show⊠and furthermore, Iâm blown away by the endless amounts of love that Iâve received bringing this character to the screen. Thanks to all of you who make this show so special! Letâs go out with a bang. #Season5
PS. Peep the Hughie Funko Pop! đ„ (I lost it)
View all comments
erinelairmortiarty 2d â„ïž by author
your honour, he needs to go on a diet â heâs devouring!
karenfukuhara 2d â„ïž by author
missed you â€ïžâ€ïžâ€ïž
karlurban 2d â„ïž by author
oi, hughie đđ»
yourusername 2d â„ïž by author
I stole your Funko Pop
jensenackles @/yourusername of course you did â„ïž by author
theboystv going out with a bang indeed đ„
hayleystyless @/theboystv yâall just love edging the fans at this point huh
jessicaheynes104 @/hayleystyless FOR REAL good god THE SUSPENSE IS KILLING ME
hughiecampbelllover_ give my boy hughie a happy ending!! My man has suffered enough
jhistinemkeel @/hughiecampbelllover_ I swear if he doesnât get a happy ending Iâm rioting!!
hughiecampbelllover_ @/jhistinemkeel đ€đ€đ€
â
Ëâ⧠ౚৠâ§âË â
Liked by chacecrawford, karenfukuhara, yourusername and others
erinelairmoriarty who are all these baddies? My family for 5 years and counting. Letâs make Season 5 a season to remember! ïżŒWell sh*t, Iâm excited (and scared) but at least my skinâs clear (thanks @/indeedlabs đ)
View all comments
karenfukuhara 2d â„ïž by author
omg weâre cute actually
erinelairmoriarty @/karenfukuhara duh! đ
yourusername @/karenfukuhara she ainât stuttered đŁïž â„ïž by author
chacecrawford 2d â„ïž by author
2# couldâve been us but you went and got me cancelled
erinelairmoriarty @/chacecrawford boy bye
yourusername @/chacecrawford damn the deep just got deep
randomuser9274848 @/yourusername HAHAHA
jack_quaid 2d â„ïž by author
đ okay, but I did the Pops pose better!
erinelairmoriarty @/jack_quaid you did kinda slay that
anniesl0ver__ @/jack_quaid @/miekalieka0 pls theyâre so cute I love them
indeedlabs 2d â„ïž by author
clear skin queen đž
erinelairmortiarty @/indeedlabs mwah! đ„°
theboystv 2d â„ïž by author
âšâš đ
yourusername 2d â„ïž by author
Karl looking a little too butchered as Butcher in that second last pic đ
erinelairmortiarty @/yourusername poor old man needs a nap of the century
karlsno1fangirl @/yourusername Cmon heâs been going through the most that season, give him a break đđđđ
Comments on this post have been limited.
â
Ëâ⧠ౚৠâ§âË â
Liked by karlurban, chacecrawford and others
toni.starr I nailed that đ pose didnât I? This old manâs still got it!
A few snaps of behind the scenes with my fellow cast members :)
Have a great day out there! Season 5 is in the works ;)
View all comments
jensenackles John, I am your father
theboystv you ready? đ€©
karlurban oi, âomelander âŠ.
cameroncrovetti đ
Comments on this post have been limited.
â
Ëâ⧠ౚৠâ§âË â
Liked by karlurban, yourusername and others
lazofficial Solid life adviceâdonât go to no party with -gasm in the name. Anyways, the boys is back. Letâs go!! #Season5 #theboystv #letsgo
View all comments
theboystv s5 letâs go! đ„
karlurban cheers to my partner ! saving ass time and time again đđ»
lazofficial @/karlurban Got your idiotic back, ma brother!
erinelairmoriarty buy a bad b*tch a free coffee đŁïž
lazofficial @/erinelairmoriarty nah Iâm good
erinelairmortiarty @/lazofficial ugh youâre not living up to the mother in motherâs milk
yourusername @/erinelairmoriarty pls he can barely be a father either, took the milk in his name too literal and went absentee father
erinelairmoriarty omg y/n you didnât đđđđđ
lazofficial @/yourusername now thas just cold - you ainât getting free coffee no more either. đ
yourusername the brains behind the operations đ welcome back â€ïž
lazofficial @/yourusername hell yeah I know thatâs right
jensenackles it be your own girl that betrays you @/yourusername @/karlurban you going to let her talk smack like that?
yourusername @/jensenackles you remembered you have instagram and now suddenly youâre an ambassador? GET A LIFE and gtfo out these instagram comments đđđ
karenfukuhara whoop! đ„ł
jack_quaid đŻââïž 7th pic stance goes hard
lazofficial @/jack_quaid Better moves than you!
dustin__103 yo they gave m.m all that milk in the 5th pic, only it wasnât from his mother đđ
unbrokeeeenpromises im so excited for this!! M.M deserves his happy endingâŠ
holymolywhosaidthat M.M the goat đđ„
benstenstands @/holymolywhosaidthat Nah butcher better
holymolywhosaidthat @/benstenstands They both badass
mmfanpagetheboys đ€©đ€©đ€©đ€© so so excited!
â
Ëâ⧠ౚৠâ§âË â
Liked by yourusername, erinelairmoriarty and others
karenfukuhara my peoples â€ïž been a crazy couple of years on the set of The Boys and in honour of the last upcoming season, I thought Iâd post a few pics of the friends whoâve become like my family. Grateful to play such an awesome character like Kimiko and even MORE grateful for my film family. Thereâs been some stressful days since entering such a big project, but Iâm thankful that theyâve always been my biggest supporters, checking up on me and always making sure Iâve got somebody to turn to for help. I hope everybody has got someone so beautiful to back their corner. Ok, Iâm done being cheesy - for now. Season 5, letâs go!!
View all comments
erinelairmoriarty 3d â„ïž by author
my blood adorned queen â€ïž so much love!
jack_quaid 3d â„ïž by author
Hell yeah!đđ»â€ïž to many more fun days!
yourusername 3d â„ïž by author
been amazing watching you grow into the role đ„čâ€ïž
karlurban 3d â„ïž by author
Stinkinâ supe đâ€ïž
toni.starr @/karlurban at least Kimiko washes her hands after a piss âą 3d â„ïž by author
randomuser10482 @toni.starr BYE homie ate him up đđđđđ
saramary1038 @/toni.starr smelling butcher across the freaking city đđđ
tomercapone 3d â„ïž by author
mon coeur â€ïž
jensenackles 3d â„ïž by author
get it đ€đ
lazofficial 3d â„ïž by author
got your back, girl! đđ„
kimistangirllllll your smile!!!!
i.lovetheboys_. is she eating stormfront in the third pic? đ€Ł
leabeanstalk2948 @/i.lovetheboys_. personally I wouldâve waited until she was a bit charred around the edges
i.lovetheboys_. @/leabeanstalk2948 EXCUSE ME?? đđ
jacksawmejensen @/leabeanstalk2948 oh thatâs cold đđđđ (as you should bc f stormfront)
kiaramallory_0 @/i.lovetheboys_. yum I love the taste of aged racism and white supremacy đ
koappletree991 such a precious group of people â€ïž
randomfangirlacc0 omg the holy trinity of Karen, Erin and Claudia đ©
paulamaloua20 @/randomfangirlacc0 and suddenly I want to be adopted specifically by 3 mothers and specifically them 3
â
Ëâ⧠ౚৠâ§âË â
Liked by karlurban, jensenackles and others
yourusername The Boys and their bitches đ¶ (sorry fans)
View all comments
gibson-g1rl 2d â„ïž by author
I CAN BARK grrr WOOF WOOF (at jensen)
jensenackles @/gibson-g1rl girl
yourusername @/gibson-g1rl girl x2 donât make us fetch the rabies shots đ
jacklesworld @/yourusername LMFAO
jensenackles @/yourusername Iâll get the muzzle
gibson-g1rl @/jensenackles URH yes please
karenfukuhara 1d â„ïž by author
cute!!
justjensen101 hey (I breed high-end police dogs)
internetmasterp3ice @justjensen101 and I photograph people (hot celebrities) with their dogs
karlsl0verr193 does anybody know how to get hold of that Japanese man who built the lifelike dog suit?
yeakarlsminel0l @/karlsl0verr193 LMFAO đ
randomuser29485829 @/karlsl0verr193 I think youâre onto something
karlsb4by im leash-trained
randonfangirl4729 OMG HOMELANDER AND THE PUPPY??? đâ€ïž my heart!
violent-darkness thank god for Karlâs thicker beard over the years đ
startrekparadiseon3arth @/violent-darkness preach!
JosephineEmrite6 Right?! His beard is everything đđđ
antonyfanpages_tm All right, where do I sign up to sit with antony and puppies!??
h0wardslife2993 starlight looking both confused and concerned in the background for the dog homelanderâs touching đđ
homelanderlover299 @/h0wardslife2993 no bc why was he holding the dogâs tail like that ? đđ
â
Ëâ⧠ౚৠâ§âË â
Thank you for reading! I really just had fun with this one and for some reason made Jensen such a diva in this đ Anywaysâall likes, comments & reblogs are deeply appreciated.
Tags: @babyfri3dric3 @violent-darkness @gibson-g1rl @scrmqwn
Comment/message me to be added/removed from the taglist for any future The Boys smaus & other works!
Other works: The Boys Masterlist
#bluemerakis smaus ᥣđ©àŸàœČàŸàœČàŸàœČ#meraâs masterlist đČà© ËËË#smau#instagram au#the boys#the boys imagine#the boys fanfic#billy butcher#karl urban#jensen ackles#jackles#soldier boy#jdm#jdmorgan#jeffrey dean morgan#joe kessler#hughie campbell#jack quaid#kimiko the boys#karen fukuhara#frenchie the boys#starlight the boys#annie january#starlight boys#victoria neuman#bluemerakis#the boys x you#the boys x reader#billy butcher imagine#solider boy imagine
98 notes
·
View notes
Note
hi my dear jelly can I request a bad boy Levi x shy reader where Eren and Jean flirting with you and levi get mean and the reader gets fluster you decide the plot but kind of smutty please đ„ș ps love you're work
Naughty girl
Levi x fem!reader
Modern AU, tattoo artist Levi, shy reader, tattooed Levi, Levi has piercings, bad boy reader, dom Levi, established relationship, pet names, praise kink, fingers in mouth, fingering.
Levi sees his two tattoo apprentices flirting with you, his perfect and cute girlfriend. He tells the two off before dragging you off to his private tattoo room. He locks his door and reminds you who's perfect brat you are.
@ladycheesington @levisbrat25 @nyxiieluna @li-anne @galactict3a @youre-ackermine @thebobaprincess @2moth-anon2 @cypidity @nbinairyn @bts-spnlvr12 @darkstarlight82 @notgoodforlife @demonic-bird
Levi walked with his last booking for the day and talked with her about aftercare. He could tell she was trying to flirt with him, but he wasn't interested because he had the most beautiful and cute girlfriend ever. The love Levi had for you was so strong that he had a tattoo dedicated to you, it was a little bunny because you were his bratty bunny.
He made a note on some papers and whispered to the receptionist. He checked his diary and saw the woman was still waiting. He eyed her and frowned. "Can I help you?"
She blushed hard. "I uh..."
The receptionist chimed in. "Oh, Levi? Your girlfriend arrived while you were doing this lady's tattoo." She pointed outside. "She's having a chat with Eren and Jean."
The girl's shoulders dropped. "Girlfriend."
Levi slipped from behind reception. "Tch, those little shits are flirting with her." He stormed outside as both men were lightly touching you and complimenting your outfit. Due to you being so nice, you just smiled and thanked them. "Oi!" Levi slung his arm over your shoulders. "What the fuck are you two doing with my girlfriend? You should be inside practicing or you won't become artists. Now, get the fuck inside."
Eren blushed. "We didn't know she was with you, sorry."
Levi slipped his hand to your waist and yanked you against him. "She's mine. She's too shy and cute to notice bad flirting. Now go."
You gazed up at your boyfriend. "I'm sorry, Levi. I didn't know they were flirting with me."
Levi growled at you. "You are too sweet and innocent sometimes. Come with me."
"But Levi."
He grabbed your hand and pulled you into the shop and to his private tattoo room. "Don't move." He smiled when you stood there like a sweet little bunny as he locked his door. He turned to you slowly. "Little bunny brat."
You played with the bottom of your skirt. "Grumpy."
He moved closer to you with his tattooed hand reaching out. "Did you not know they were flirting?"
You shook your head. "No. Why would they? I'm yours."
He cupped the side of your face. "I love you, little bunny. You're my everything. You really don't know how beautiful you are." He bent his finger over your bottom lip. He smiled when you licked his finger and then bit his knuckle. "Good girl."
You sucked on his finger and mewled at him. "I'm good."
He dragged his finger over your lip and pushed his finger in and onto your tongue. He moaned as you sucked and moved your tongue against his finger. "I know you didn't know they were flirting. I shouted at them because I was protecting you. I worry about you."
You gasped when he pulled his finger from your mouth. "I know, Levi. I know you love me and I'm so shy sometimes that I just can't tell people to go away."
He ran his thumb over your bottom lip. "If anyone is bothering you, you tell me."
You nodded. "Yes. I will."
He tangled his fingers in your hair and leaned close with his lips almost touching yours. "You have such pretty lips."
"You should kiss them."
He chuckled at your words. "I will." He crashed his lips against yours then slipped his pierced tongue into your mouth. He moaned in delight when you shyly kissed him back. "I love you."
You shivered at his hot breath against your lips. "I love you too."
He held your neck and kissed you as his other hand dragged up your legs. "Can I touch you?"
You nodded as your legs started to shudder in anticipation and pleasure. You locked eyes with your lover and mewled as he delicately moved his fingers up and down your clothed heat. You gasped and felt yourself drooling with desire. You needed Levi's touch.
He dragged his fingers up and down into your panties. "Are you mine?"
You panted as Levi's warm fingers touched your clit. You gripped Levi's shirt and leaned towards him. "Y-Yes."
He rubbed your cheek and kissed you. "Good girl, my girl. Mine." He moved his fingers a little faster. "I love you."
You moaned. "I love you."
He pulled his fingers from you and lifted you up before lying you on his tattoo chair. He pushed his hand back into your panties and moved his fingers against you again. He leaned down and kissed you over and over.
You wiggled and rubbed your legs together causing Levi's hand and arm to be trapped. "Levi."
He pushed two fingers deep into you and started to rub your pussy walls. He watched you arch your back when his thumb moved against your clit. "Look at you, so cute and needy for me. You're my cute little bunny brat."
You gripped his shirt tightly. "I'm yours. Always yours."
He purred at you. "You always know what to say to me." He bit your lip. "Such a cute bunny. Your pussy is so hot and wet. You feel incredible."
You threw your head back as you felt your coil tighten. "Ah, mm, Levi."
"Cum for me, my love." He caressed your cheek and kissed you. "Show me how much you love this."
You clenched your toes tightly. "Mmm, fuck."
"Let go."
You bucked up when you felt the hot snap. You shivered in delight and went to moan out loud at your orgasm, but he crashed his lips against yours and moved his pierced tongue against yours. You hummed and felt your body slowly relax from your body-moving orgasm.
Levi pulled his fingers from your and held them before your face. He smirked as you squeaked a little. He stuck out his pierced tongue and began lapping up all of your sweet honey before your eyes. He hummed in delight before leaning down and kissing you.
You turned and rolled onto your side with your hands covering your face. "You're so naughty and bad."
Levi chuckled. "Isn't that one of the reasons why you love me?"
You nodded shyly and peeked between your fingers at Levi. "Mm. Yes."
He sat on the seat and began playing with your hair. "I love you."
You sat up and gazed at your lover. "I love you so much."
He leaned closer and kissed you. "I love you more." He tapped his forehead against yours. "You're everything to me." He let out a long sigh. "I wish I could make love to you right here and now, but we shouldn't."
You nibbled your lip. "When we get home."
He smiled. "Yes, my sweet bunny."
#levi#levi ackerman#aot levi#snk levi#aot fanfiction#levi x y/n#fanfic#levi x you#levi fanfiction#levi x reader#snk smut#levi smut#levi x yn#levi ackerman smut#levi ackerman x female reader#levi ackerman x reader#levi ackerman x you#levi ackerman x y/n#jelly fanfics
156 notes
·
View notes
Text
DANCE WITH ME - MASTERLIST
Dance with me
âIf you want to keep a secret, you must also hide it from yourself.â
Summary : All your life, you thought you were a beta, a simple and boring beta. Until everything change. But now that you've presented yourself as an omega, how will you manage to live and hide it from your six friends and best friend, all alphas and all in the same pack? (a/n : I'm a shit for summary I'm so sorry-)
Pairing : poly BTS x reader (she/her afab)
Genre : soulmate au (of course I'm a bitch for this), omegaverse, bangtan alphas au!, omega reader, fluff, angst, eventual smut, polyamory relationships
Status : In process
Warnings : the usual one I guess, like smut, angst, fluff (yeah its a warning for some people ) mention of depression, abusive parents (physically and morally), violence and blood, PTSD, scars, self harm,...
A/N : finally have the courage to post this (again) ! Hope y'all will enjoy it  đ„ș this is my first omegaverse fic, I took a lot of points from the omega verse, and modified some of them to my liking hehe ps : sorry for any mistakes (again yeah), english is not my first language !  đ
ao3 | wattpad | spotify
⟠⟠⟠⟠⟠⟠⟠âŸ
chapter 1 chapter 2 chapter 3 chapter 4 chapter 5 chapter 6 chapter 7
Incorrect quotes : #1 #2 #3
#aly's writing#rorythme#Dance with me#bts#bts au#bts soulmate#bts soulmate au#bts polyamory#bts poly#bts poly!au#bts poly!#bts poly au#bts x reader#poly!bts x reader#demons bangtan#bts fanfiction#bts fanfic#bts ff#bts x yn#omegaverse#bts omegaverse au#bts as alphas#y/n as an omega#x y/n#x reader
452 notes
·
View notes
Text
âDo it.â- Bts member
âżâŒ:*ïŸ:àŒ
ïœĄ.ïœĄàŒ
:*ïŸïŸïœ„â
Genre: smut
Pairing: Husband! Any Bts! member X wife! Reader
Summary: you and your husband trying to have sex at his concert⊠and after.
Word count: 1,6k
Warnings/tags: Sex scenes count: 2 | unprotected sex, semi public sex?, make out, m masturbates, f masturbates m, lil facial, cumming on your pussy, rushed sex, half-clothed sex.
Ps: this was inspired by DDay Tourđ«¶đ»
âżâŒ:*ïŸ:àŒ
ïœĄ.ïœĄàŒ
:*ïŸïŸïœ„â
Some help for the private room: if youâre imagining this in a OT7 concert, just imagine that every member has their private roomđ
You and your husband have been teasing each other right before the concert; you were caressing his torso, and him grabbing your titties. And then you started making out, his lips grabbing your top one, sucking hard and softly, and his tongue started caressing your lips. Later, both of your tongues met, intertwining with each other and making wet shameless sounds.
But right when you were about to get serious, the staff called for him to get on stage.
So unfortunately, he had to go perform and you⊠just watch him on the tv and wait there.
You noticed though, that he looked pretty frustrated performing, along with his boner.
So you just thought that itâd go away and that heâd stop being horny, but he didnât. The whole first part he kept his dick in his hands and singing half of the lyrics.
So when he came back from the first part, he ran to the private room and immediately ran up to you.
He opened the door, closed it behind him and didnât lose anytime.
He grabbed your hair and waist and pulled you in a passionate kiss.
Not only he was sort of aggressive from the frustration of not fucking you, but he was also sensitive, so it didnât take long for him to start moaning in the kiss. He needed you so bad.
So to help him you decide to cup his balls in your hand and feel his cock through his pants, pressing your chest against his.
In answer, he slides his hands under your shirt and toward your pants, playing now with the lace of your panties as he traces his fingers on your ass.
Meanwhile, youâre getting deeper and deeper in the kiss, both moaning and touching each other anywhere possible, the kiss got heated quickly.
When suddenly, he remembered he didnât have a lot of time, so he wondered about whatâs best for him, waiting the end of the concert to get you, or do it now?
But his hands spoke faster, he pulled down your pants and panties in one go and took off his too.
He then looks at you and waits for your approval, and after you nod, he lays you down on your back on the couch, and gets on top.
Curses leave your lips, his hands were so strong and attractive, he grabs strongly your thighs and pulls you closer to him making his tip get dangerously close to your hole, slightly teasing you to make you feel his smooth tip rubbing your clit before pounding inside, making you feel every inch of him just like he wanted.
He starts sliding in and out of you while watching your tits bounce up and down in your shirt. All of this while his fans are still in the public, waiting for his second part without knowing that heâs currently fucking you deep.
He was so needy, he was going all the way in and couldnât care less about how loud it was nor if someone would see them.
If a staff entered, trust that he wonât stop.
Along with the cheers of the fans, wet slapping sounds and moans were resonating in the room.
Sometimes he took the time to get closer to your face and to kiss you sloppily, I mean, he did whatever felt good to him, and whatever felt good to him, felt good to you. Every move was so pleasurable, that tears rolled down your cheek while he wiped them away.
His hands were grabbing firmly your hips, then caressing your tummy and holding your hands, occasionally holding your chin to make you look at him.
âI- Iâm gonna cum~â you say, feeling your orgasm coming fast.
âCum for me then. Do it.â he answers in a deep voice, you could hear him being close too.
Then your moans got shamelessly louder, making him even closer to cumming and then, you came hard, clenching your walls around his cock as he fucks you at the right pace, making you feel high for a good minute.
âIn five minutes the part two starts!â a staff says outside the door.
âFuck.â he curses, before pulling his dick out and masturbating.
Heâs going fast, trying to reach his orgasm as quick as possible while looking deep in your eyes.
And when heâs about to cum, he starts shivering, moaning your name loudly and finally releases his semen that reaches your face and slides down his length.
You wipe off his cum off your face and get closer to his, leaving a few kisses on his lips and neck, making him relax before going back to work.
âThe things you make me doâŠâ he says in a deep voice with a sarcastic smile on his face, before kissing you goodbye and leaving the room in a rush.
When the concert finished, you decided to go home without waiting for him, not thinking of anything, but he wanted more. And when he saw that you werenât in the private room, he got ready and rushed to his apartment.
You were laying down here, on the couch with your robe and panties under, when all of a sudden, your husband enters in a rush and throws his bags on the floor.
For a minute, he just enjoys your position, on your tummy laying down, with the bottom of the robe almost showing your ass. Heâs getting hornier and hornier, and he was so mesmerized looking at you that he didnât hear your greeting.
âWhatâs wrong?â You ask him when you saw him staring at you from the door. Heâs breathing fast, his chest moving heavier than usualâŠ
âI need youâŠâ he answers as he gets closer to you, so you try to turn and lay on your back but he stops you, hands on your ass he put you back on your tummy.
For the moment he was just enjoying you with his eyes and creative mind, but now he needed more, more of you.
Unconsciously, he gets on top of you and gives you long and passionate kisses on your neck, slightly sucking and leaving a mark.
âWhat are you doing babeâŠâ you giggle because of how ticklish it feels, but not so long after youâll understand heâs not really tickling you. You start feeling good about it, getting your neck covered in marks and his spit, him sucking in and wrapping his lips around your skin⊠your pussy started throbbing, now, you both needed more.
But just when you started moaning, he gives you a peck on your ear and gets back up, positioning himself on his knees with his crotch above your ass.
He curses before taking off his pants and boxers, and places his dick in between your ass cheeks through the robe.
âTake off my panties, itâll be easier.â you said, because you wanted to feel everything, and you did.
After he took off your panties and kept your robe over your ass, you felt his tip rubbing your ass, in between your cheeks, and your asshole, just him applying pressure and making sure you feel how hard and big he is.
Oh how proud he is of his big thick cock, just perfect for you and no one else. His cock and your holes fit like a puzzle, because once heâs in, you couldnât feel more full and complete. Heâs part of you.
He taps it on your ass a few times, before spreading your legs and getting near your cunt.
âY/n?â He asks to make sure you consent.
âDo it.â You answer quickly and breathlessly.
He pumps himself a few times, slides in your folds to rub your clit and tease your hole, then finally, after lifting your ass up, slides in.
Heâs pounding into you, the sound is wet and strong, and you hear his long moan of relief.
His hands are on your hips, pushing you front and back along with him thrusting into you.
Itâs the way heâs filling you entirely and hitting your sweet spot continually that makes it so pleasurable.
He has his eyes stuck on your ass bouncing with your robe halfway up them.
Then you felt your orgasm coming, quicker than you thought and try to push it back as long as possible so that you could feel him fucking you for some more time.
But when he got faster and rougher, you knew you wouldnât be able to hold it for much time now.
âIâm gonna- cum.â You spit out with moans slipping out your lips too.
âCum for me then, go on darling.â
He says in a deep, breathless voice.
And as he said, your orgasm reaches to your brain and you feel your weak legs shivering.
Soon after, you came hard and long on his cock that was still pounding in you, you felt so high and goodâŠ
But he wasnât done, he needed to cum too.
So he just pulled out and made you sit on your ass, facing him. Then he took your hands, making them wrap around his dick.
You start sliding your hands up and down his lengths, fast enough to make him reach his orgasm.
And after a few minutes of work, when he was just about to cum, he took his dick himself and placed it over your pussy. So you laid down and opened your legs to give him more space, and he came hard, his white thick cum covering your pussy like a cake.
Later, you both took a warm bath where he made sure you didnât fall asleep, washed each other and cuddled all night.
Thank you for reading! Likes, reblogs and comments are veryyyy appreciatedđ«¶đ»
#bts#army#fanfic#scenarios#imagine#one shot#smut#bts fanfic#bts smut#bts member smut#Bts x reader#bts x you#Bts one shot#bts drabble#Yoongi#jungkook#Jin#Hoseok#Jimin#Taehyung#Namjoon#drabble
288 notes
·
View notes
Text
when worlds collide.
in other words, the only female member of the biggest korean band in the world goes to formula 1 race in monaco with a friend; only to meet a certain ferrari driver.
pairing: charles leclerc x oc/fc (reader is an idol)
authors note: hello hello, this is me simply trying my attempt at sm aus! lately been fixated on f1, even trying to learn more about:) ofc a tiktok popped up abt charles then opps down the rabbit hole đłïž n recently found out that Wi (squid game actor) was at monaco this year so obviously I was likeâŠ..somethings cooking. then the 10th anniversary came for bts then againâŠ.something is being made. anyways hope you all like! (trying my best on remembering on certain ascents of the kpop social media goes cuz i'm not thatttt deep into it anymore!)
ps. soyeon is the actual name of the fc, i simply changed it to kim soyeon. check her and group out, G-IDLE! annndd her signature emoji is đ»ââïž! ALSO Monaco Grand Prix takes place three races into the 2023 season, for the sake of appropriate posts đ„Ž this little sm au has its own race schedule for special purposes because lord knows I don't do well with dates so !!! but Im pretty sure all the race dates are the same, just the races switch spots :) and of course, google translated korean, french and italian will appear.
-enjoy.
part two. part three.
[ instagram ]
s0ye0nnnn
liked by rkive, wi_wi_wi, soye0nssloot and 4,589,890 others
s0ye0nnn monaco đČđš f1 race weekend with wi ! met some cool people and had some great laughs. first time but definitely not my last kekee
view all 1,673,890 comments
wi_wi_wi why not redbull though!?
rkive we must go to one together!
view 53,389 replies
s0ye0nnn đ
luvusoye0n wowoww wishing u hadnât gone on charles curse home race đ„Č heâs great tho!
tomholland2013 wonderful seeing you again! glad you had fun!
scuderiaferrari it was an absolute pleasure having you visit and chat with us at the padlock! đ team Ferrari, yes?
view 12,456 replies
s0yeonsluvr shes got incredible taste, as always đ
charleslec01 idk who she is, except shes in a band but i like her already lol
mysticalyeon holdupholdupâŠ.chat? with whođ
âââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââââ
letsgossip_kpop
liked by ncccct101 and 321,789 others
letsgossip_kpop [ ASIDE FROM GOSSIP, LETâS UPDATE âŹïž: Kim Soyeon, the only female member of BTS (an international sensation group), has recently attended the Formula 1âs Monaco Grand Prix over the weekend. With Wi Ha-Jun, star of Squid Games, she was spotted chatting with her previous co-star from the animated film Onward, Tom Holland and others such as Actor James Marsden (who she has been rumored to be featuring in a film with as his on-screen lover). It seems her most talked about conversation even by her close friend, Wi Ha-Junâwas with the Ferrari team and drivers, Charles Leclerc and Carlos Sainz. There are no sources on what the conversation contained but her friend Wi Ha-Jun comment on her recent instagram post suggests her team is now Ferrari, âWhy not redbull though?!â Perhaps there will be more to be said once she and fellow member, Kim Namjoon, attend a Grand Prix together as shown in her comments. Will this remain just an update or turn into gossip? Stay tuned! - from your admin đ±]
view all 102,678 comments
charlecssss soooâŠ.shes the only female in BTS? i remember seeing her around them all time pictures or videos of them came up but likeâŠ???
f0rmulatypee1 nice to see someone like her status get familiar with the sport, but hopefully sheâll turn team Redbull đ the winners đ
s0yeonmyluv WHEN MY WOLDSS CLOOIDE đ
k.f1.pop i was literally just saying what if F1 drivers had photocards đč
letsgossip_kpop UPDATE âŹïž: Charles Leclerc, and Carlos Sainz have followed Kim Soyeonâs social media (Instagram and Twitter). Other drivers such as Lewis Hamiliton, Lando Norris and Zhou Guanyu have followed her before her recent introduction to Formula 1. (Admin đŸ: my worlds have collided!)
maxverssstp fuck outtaa here, cirnge đ€ą
lalaaland noooo this was the only place away from the freaks in kpopđ„Ž
s0yeonnnbby idk y ppl r hating likeâŠshes like everyone else, trying have a good time n yet ppl r mad that drivers r starting (AND BEEN) following her????đ€
_________________________________________________
[ twitter ]
_________________________________________________
[ instagram ]
s0ye0nnn
liked by rkive, thv, wi_wi_wi, 101ofkims, charles_leclerc and 4,890,487 others
s0ye0nnn 10 years of pain. of comfort. of love. of heartbreak. of the highest of highs, to the scum of the earth lows. of questions, âcan you do this?â, âis this the end?â, âcan you handle this?â.
this group went from strangers to friends to family. i was the odd one out, most definitely. i was a girl in a group with seven boys. i was originally meant to leave the company but the man who believed we could become something pushed me into the group. it was strangeâthen it wasnât.
year after year, we slowly formed a family. with one thing in common: we loved music. music has always been in my blood, even in my blood family. my found family has created melodies , poetry hidden in symbolic instrumentals and videos descriptive of what is and what is not.
within that, we found others like us. others that may not be in musical industry but found their place and home in our musicâthat is you, ARMY.
ëčì ì ì¶ì ì°ëŠŹì êł”ì íŽ ìŁŒì
ì ê°ìŹí©ëë€. ìŹì í ì°ëŠŹì íšê» 걞ìŽìŁŒì
ì ê°ìŹí©ëë€. ëȘšëê° ëììŹ ëêčì§ êž°ë€ë € ìŁŒì
ì ê°ìŹí©ëë€. đ ( translation: Thank you for sharing your life with us. Thank you for still walking with us. Thanks for waiting for everyone to come back. )
view all 1,089,678 comments
rkive beautiful words, ìì êł° đ»ââïžđ€
view 12,467 replies
s0ye0nnn ì”êł ìêČ ë°°ì ë€ ! đšđ€ ( translation: learned from the best! )
b0anggtans enough to amke a grown woman đą
thv đ»ââïžâ€ïž
biassssjk the last photonnnn!!!!! idk y but thats so cute đ„č
purpuryouuu 10 yearsssss đ
been here for 5đđđ
charles_leclerc Just began listening to your discography! Canât wait for your future projects, solo and group! â€ïž Happy 10 years đ
view 1,098 replies
s0ye0nnn come visit korea! some behind the scenes? đ
cl16lucyyy aaARIAN WHAT U DOH G HERRE!?! đđ
f14liferrrr no charles!!! stay Way from kpoppiess! đ«
âââââââââââââââââââïżœïżœïżœâââââââ
s0ye0nnn
tagged rkive
liked by rkive, wi_wi_wi, charles_leclerc, scuderiaferrari, and 5,098,450 others
s0ye0nnn Australian Grand Prix đŠđș with joonie! đš was very fun, nice views and such great company (on and off track?) !
view all 1,098,762 comments
rkive mercedes....đ»ââïž
view 15,098 replies
s0ye0nnn hushhhhh k.f1.pop RM knows whatsup
scuderiaferrari It was an absolute pleasure having you with us! You must come again, lucky charm!
danielricciardo Despite opposite teams, it was so cool to meet and chat for awhile! Good laughs đ
s0yoyoens slayed everyone, ate, left no crumbs, walk me like a dog!!!!!!
charles_leclerc I think your words helped a bit, haha đ Coming to next one?
view 5,647 replies
s0ye0nnn noooo, your talent! and of course, this is my new obsession! đ s0yeonmyluv SHUT UO NOW omfgggg WHAT WORDS?// KET ME INNNNN formula1n1mv charlesssss....you're approaching new and scary territory !!!
________________________________________________
[ twitter ]
____________________________________________
authors final note:
i really hope you all enjoy this! this is sorta one of the social media au where it's a somewhat slow build because lets be honest, just meeting once and dating right after aint happening, plus who doesn't love the subtle growth of a friendship ;) oh and this universe of kpop are actually treated like humans by their company and can date but of course, haters are going hate plus Kim Soyeon is THAT bitch. ofc you are be her, that is essentially the purpose but i kinda dislike "y/n" idk just kinda makes it hard for me to make everything look good but dw just close ur eyes and imagineeeee, soyeon is just a fc for the posts keke. if you want to be tagged in the next part, comment and i'll do it! PART TWO IS ALREADY IN THE MAKING, LITERALLY ALMOST DONE WITH IT.
guide: i am always open to constructive criticism. i'm always down to learn how to better and try to implement them.
--and that world is yours, until next time.
#charles leclerc imagine#charles leclerc fanfic#charles leclerc x you#charles leclerc x oc#charles leclerc social media au#f1 instagram au#f1 imagine#charles leclerc x female reader#charles leclerc x reader#f1 x kpop
299 notes
·
View notes
Text
đŠCulture Shockđ° A (possible) Jungkook Series
Summary: Jungkook starts a podcast with his best friend who is a foreigner to discuss different topics they were shocked culturally about.
Author's Note: Hello my beautiful readers! I am back! I graduated from university which is why I have been M.I.A! I am uninspired so that's why I haven't updated the Namjoon series. I was gonna post that I am accepting requests, however, whenever I post about it something happens.
Author's Note PS: If you guys would like, I can make it a series, but if it doesn't get any engagement I'll just leave it as it is. It's based on what I think my interactions which JK would be if we were best friends (very delulu of me, but, we all are a little). If you'd like to be tagged, interact with this. I am tagging people who reblog, but if you wish to be tagged comment or simply reblog and I will add you :)
Pairing: Jungkook x BFF!Reader (not dating, just two best friends)
Fandom: BTS
Warnings: Mentions of sex, cringy, full of crack moments.
Genre: Fluff, crack.
Word Count: 1.5k
Next Episode
[PODCAST INTRO/THEME]
Jungkook: WOOOOO! That's a good intro! ìŹëŹë¶! ìë
íìžì!
đŠ: *giggles*
Jungkook: If you don't know, I'm Jungkook from BTS.
đŠ: and I'm Y/N!
Jungkook: This is a good project.
đŠ: I honestly thought it would never happen.
Jungkook: Really?
đŠ: Well, it's just... *trying not to laugh* You always go live whenever you want, so I thought you wouldn't do it because it would be obsolete.
Jungkook: Yeah, but my fans get more of me this way.
đŠ: Oh my god!
*both laugh*
đŠ: Very narcissistic.
Jungkook: We all are in a way.
đŠ: Purr.
Jungkook: *snickers then laughs*
đŠ: So, why did we do this?
Jungkook: Okay, so, I'm Korean an-
đŠ: *chuckles*
Jungkook: *chuckles* *in between chuckles* I'm Korean, but Y/N is a foreigner in Korea.
đŠ: Very "Emily in Paris"
Jungkook: *long pause* No, "XO, Kitty".
đŠ: EW! *laughs*
đŠ: Do I give koreaboo vibes!?
Jungkook: *deadpan/trying not to laugh* Yeah.
Jungkook: OKAY! Let me get back to it. As we talk more and more, we kind of noticed that there are some things that we tell each other that kind of shock us.
đŠ: Right and it was very entertaining to other people to listen to us talk about these things, and honestly? I need to pay my college debt.
Jungkook: I- okay, we can talk about that off the podcast *laughs*
đŠ: I will DECLINE ONCE AGAIN if you offer to pay for it.
đŠ: *in between laughs* LET'S NOT TALK ABOUT MONEY!~
Jungkook: Yeah, we don't want a frenemies incident.
đŠ: They were iconic though.
Jungkook: It was very culture shocking, we can talk about that in another episode.
đŠ: For sure. Today's episode is about~
Jungkook: Musiiiiiic! *sighs smiling* I love it!
đŠ: Okay, before that! I nee- Okay, WE need to-
Jungkook: Oh! I forgot about that!
đŠ: I can tell. So, just because we started this podcast, it does NOT MEAN I WANNA DATE JUNGKOOK!
Jungkook: *laughs away from the mic* *gets close* I don't wanna date you either.
đŠ: No! This is for real! People will-
Jungkook: Start to ship up and stuff.
đŠ: Which, no. Please.
Jungkook: Yeah, and again, just because we have a podcast and they're with me, it does not mean that we're dating or fucking or-
đŠ: EW!
Jungkook: *in between laughs* Stop!~ I have to be serious!~
đŠ: *giggles*
Jungkook: *trying not to laugh* Or give you guys the opportunity or-*clears throat/gets serious* right to go to their socials and bully them. We're friends.
đŠ: And even if we're dating.
Jungkook: Yeah, no. Please, just spread love and positivity.
đŠ: yeah...
đŠ: So, *claps hands* MU.SIC!
Jungkook: I wanna go first!
đŠ: Go for it, dude.
Jungkook: *smiles* So, here's the thing.
đŠ: *laughs* Oh my god, I know what you're gonna say!
Jungkook: Y/N likes a ton of different music and they are very knowledgeable in a lot of cultures.
đŠ: *gets embarrassed* Stop.
Jungkook: So they have a lot of things to talk about.
đŠ: Such a Pisces *laughs*
Jungkook: *in between laughs* Yeah!
Jungkook: So because of that, they showed me reggaeton music, and OH MY GOD.
đŠ: *laughs away from the mic*
Jungkook: *gets closer to the mic* This music, makes "WAP" by Cardi B look like a baby.
đŠ: For sure!~
Jungkook: I remember the first time you showed me the translation of it and I was like "ëìŒ!?! ìŽê±° íì©ëë?!"
đŠ: *laughs*
Jungkook: I remember the song too, it was "Delincuente" by Tokischa.
đŠ: His Spanish is cute.
Jungkook: *long pause* Who?
đŠ: YOU!
Jungkook: Oh *snickers* Stop. Okay! It too-
đŠ: It was shocking for you.
Jungkook: For sure. The first lines were "Tokischa, you fuck or not?". I was-
đŠ: *smiling* Clutching his pearls.
Jungkook: Like a church ììŁŒë§.
đŠ: For sure.
Jungkook: And it got like worse over the course of it.
đŠ: But like was it REALLY shocking?
Jungkook: *hums thinking* Well... It's not shocking but it was surprising.
đŠ: Explain, sir.
Jungkook: Well, it was the openness of it. Like, her talking about how she wants to be filled with "milk".
Jungkook: I'm doing air quotes since I know you guys can't see. That they have to be quiet, that she's horny, that he should put it on her ass and coochie.
đŠ: *laughs* NOT AT YOU SAYING COOCHIE!
Jungkook: *giggles*
Jungkook: My fans are gonna hate you
đŠ: They'll think I'm corrupting you but in rea-
Jungkook: We're both pretty fucked.
đŠ: Very in tune with our sexuality.
Jungkook: Yeah, that's why I wasn't SHOCKED, but I was surprised by the lyrics.
đŠ: You know that's a trend?
Jungkook: What is?
đŠ: People, Spanish speakers, show their parents the song to get their reaction.
Jungkook: That was lowkey me.
đŠ: *giggles* It was, I should have recorded it!~
Jungkook: The first time you showed me the song, I didn't understand it because I didn't know what it said so I was like *singing* Ella quiere bicho!~ BELLACA!
đŠ: *laughs loudly*
Jungkook: I was saying... VERBATIM "She wants dick! SHE'S HORNY!"
đŠ: *in between laughs* ê·Œë° ê·ìŹì ìŽ! You have a cute accent in Spanish.
Jungkook: *gets close to the mic* *voice lowers* You flirting with me?
đŠ: *sighs/groans* ìëìŒ...
Jungkook: So, that was my~
Together: CULTURE SHOCK!
Jungkook: *laughs* That was so cringy! We're never doing that again!
đŠ: Listen to us do it in a few minutes.
Jungkook: Yeah.
Jungkook: What about yours?
đŠ: My culture shock in music?
Jungkook: Yeah, I'm curious.
đŠ: *hums thinking* It wasn't the music, but it was the CULTURE around it.
Jungkook: Ooooooh!~ Controversial! Are we gonna get canceled?
đŠ: *in between laughs* Our first aND last episode.
Jungkook: *in between laughs* Every Korean person will want to kill you after this.
Jungkook: I know what you're gonna say.
đŠ: *smirks* Say it.
Jungkook: Out loud, say it.
đŠ: *gasps* I thought you would sa- Forget it
Jungkook: The "House of Dragons" one?
đŠ: Yeah.
Jungkook: But, twilight is more quotable and iconic internationally.
đŠ: Oh! For sure!
Jungkook: Anyways! Yours is idol culture.
đŠ: Yeah, but not like you being an idol.
Jungkook: Right.
đŠ: It's like... Fans feeling entitled to you and your body and just everything about you.
Jungkook: ìì
đŠ: Like even with your solo-
Jungkook: Oh god!~ *giggles*
đŠ: Fans were like *whisper yells* "He's gonna kiss her! Who does she think she is?! There's gonna be sexual dances with women like with Jimin! ". It was... *long pause*
Jungkook: Yeah, it's a lot.
đŠ: It's obsessive.
Jungkook: But, you were a fan like that too.
đŠ: *gets close to the mic* Lower. Your. God. Damn. Voice.
Jungkook: She was obsessed with-
đŠ: PLEASE DON'T EXPOSE ME!~
Jungkook: *laughs* Okay, I won't.
Jungkook: But you were like that.
đŠ: Yeah, but I was 13. I've seen 20-year-olds act like that over idols and it-
Jungkook: It gives you the ick.
đŠ: For sure.
Jungkook: But the way I see it. It's like they love you SO MUCH that it manifests itself like that.
đŠ: Yeah but, there needs to be boundaries.
đŠ: Like liking someone is okay, but they are their own person, and if there's no chance then just accept it.
Jungkook: Yeah, but you're manifesting-
đŠ: Stop!~ He's gonna listen to this and I don't wanna say it out loud because then it doesn't happen~
Jungkook: Can I just say? He likes you too.
đŠ:....
đŠ:....
đŠ:....
Jungkook: Like, in the way you like HIM.
đŠ:....
đŠ:....
đŠ:...
Jungkook: *singing* CULTURE SHOCK!!
*both laugh*
Jungkook: Our producer is telling us to wrap it up.
Jungkook: ê°ìŽ ëščìŽëŹ ê°ì.
đŠ: ìœ!
Jungkook: Tell us in the comments if you want us to continue the podcast.
đŠ: Yeah, I have the next topic already if they want us to continue.
đŠ: You guys should tell us to continue since JK spend a lot of money on the equipment.
Jungkook: I'm taking 5%
đŠ: *laughs*
Together: He takes that 5%~
đŠ: JINX! You owe me a soda.
Jungkook: *sighs in defeat*
đŠ: *laughs* Now he can't say bye until he gets me a soda
đŠ: Anyways, support the podcast. Follow us!~ Stream "Seven" and... *long pause*
đŠ: okay, un-jinx~
Jungkook: AND! Tell us what you would like for us to talk about.
đŠ: Purr
Jungkook: Watch us become a tea podcast
đŠ: Iconic
Jungkook: Is it?
đŠ: You like to gossip so...
Jungkook: Well! It's because you made me this way *laughs*
đŠ: *in between laughs* For sure, he minded his business until we met. Now we just gossip about things happening in the industry.
Jungkook: The Jeongyeon and Jimin tea.
đŠ: *gasps* ARE YOU CONFIRMING?!
Jungkook: I'm not confirming NOR denying.
đŠ: *laughs*
Jungkook: Okay, ëščìŽëŹ ê°ì, ë°°êł í
đŠ: ì, ëë!~
Jungkook: Send us love!~
đŠ: Love you guys!~
Jungkook: ìë
í êČìžì!~
đŠ: Nos vemos en el prĂłximo podcast!~
#bts scenario#bts scenarios#jeon jeongkook#jungkook#jungkook scenarios#jungkook imagine#bangtan boys scenarios#bangtan boys#jungkook podcast#jungkook x reader#jungkook smut#jungkook x oc#jungkook x y/n#jungkook fluff#jungkook crack#bangtan boys imagine#bangtan#bangtan boys scenario#bts x y/n#bts x oc#bts x reader#bts x gender neutral reader#jeon jeongguk#bts jung jungkook#bts jungguk#bts jungkook#bts kim namjoon#namjoon imagine#namjoon imagines#kim namjoon
232 notes
·
View notes
Text
TOUCH - MAFIA! BTS OT7 X F! READER [ THREE ]
if you want to be part of the tag list, complete the form.
summary: jin, with the assistance of 007 (you), performs a quick operation on the maknae as a result of his injury. jungkook tries to thank you, while jin spends some time to learn more about you better. yoongi gets frustrated with his members and takes it out on you.
pairings: mafia bts ot7 x experimented human female reader
genre: mafia au | moderate? angst | romance | sci-fi | action | fluff
warnings: implied drugging, mentions torture (no gore tho), medical extraction, gunshot wound, blood, violence, swearing. more fluff in this chapter! but also unfortunately yoongi being more of an asshole a little bit.
word count: 12,722 *prewritten & new chap but written longer, as an apology for the lateness :')*
also sorry i didn't post on the last two fridays, i had family from the philippines and then new year plans. anyways, better later than never, am i right? heheh... enjoy <3
ps. the second half of this isn't proofread đ
masterpost | two | four
tag list: @juju-227592, @drunkzseok, @yourgirlcin, @babybunli, @xanny91, @bibetsa, @borahae-reads, @lalavione1309, @luvsbngtn, @tetehearts, @singukieee, @serendididy, @quixoticbittersweet, @iriaachan, @jksisbunntboy, @missseoulite, @xjiminsthighsx, @just-vaaalll, @chim-possible, @passionandsuga, @deadrose287, @kalala22, @bangtanxberm, @scuzmunkie, @sunoosult, @germ2001, @lovelgirl22, @thvkives, @kourtney-fairy-blog, @linlinlily, @getinthetardissammy-sh, @prakriti-j, @paramedicnerd004, @cuteipat, @iamkookiesforyou, @queen-in-the-shadows, @shadowyjellyfishfest, @fakedanger, @reallysparklychaos, @ghostlyworld, @whipwhoops, @knjsbae, @peebsvic, @bfxnmcgjc, @ghostkat23, @mpc1324, @yoongissmalltoe, @prettyling, @luna-astro, @hannahdinse8, @twentyninetyseven, @cryingpages, @ut-dixisti (the tags that are strikethrough could not be tagged)
copyright © 2022 by kumiko. all rights reserved. my works or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without express written permission from me except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.
The maknae lies on his bed, as the others surround him with worried expressions. Their butler and Jin tend to him. "How's he hyung?"
"He didn't lose too much blood since the bullet is lodged in him. But we'll have to extract it or else it'll become infected and he won't heal properly." Jin explained.
The eldest brother casts a glance at his younger brother's pale face. "Jungkook, the bullet is stuck; we'll have to get it out. And it will hurt... a lot."
He blinks open his eyes, faintly nodding. "O-okay."
Hoseok enters the room with a metal cart and approaches Jin and Sun-woo from behind. "I brought the tools."
"Thanks."
Then a tiny figure emerged from the doorway. "I heard, hurt bad."
All eight pairs of eyes turned to gaze at you, but you avoided eye contact. "I want to help him."
"C-can I help him?" You asked softly.
Jin redirects his attention to Jungkook, who meets his stare and nods. "L-let her."
"Okay, come here. " Jin directs you, prompting you to move your feet toward the three men. "Get on the bed on the opposite side of him."
You climb onto the bed and sit next to the injured boy. You chew on your lip as you look at him, the sense of his injury being much stronger to you.
Jin then pressed the silvery blade against Jungkook's wound and gently slid it across, while you wrap your hands around Jungkook, and your eyes and the veins on your hands begin to illuminate purple.
When Sun-woo turns around to deliver Jin the next tool, his attention is drawn to you and your glowing appearance, causing him to yelp and drop the tool in surprise. "Oh goodness! That startled me."
"Yeah, that'll be with us for god knows how long, so get used to it." Yoongi scowls and Sun-woo nods slowly.
As Jin drags the blade against Jungkook, the younger groans and stiffens in pain, but thanks to your abilities, Jungkook gradually relaxes and falls quiet.
Jin continues to cut him open until eventually lifting the blade, causing you to let out a short, relieved gasp.
Jin sneaks a glimpse at you before checking on his injured dongsaeng. "How do you feel Kookie?"
"I-I'm fine. It doesn't hurt anymore, I don't feel anything. You can continue." He affirms.
"Okay, well, the bleeding is stable, and I will now extract the bullet, alright?" Jin makes an announcement, to which Jungkook nods.
Jin extended his other free hand behind him, signaling their butler to give out the next tool, a forceps. He quickly adjusted the metal tool in his hand and hovered it over the bullet wound once he could feel it in his hand.
He looks into the wound again, properly locating the bullet before inserting the tool into the open wound. He fishes for the bullet steadily but effectively, and once he clamps on to it, he expertly wiggles it upwards to remove it.
The soft audible whimpers coming from your petite form, however, do not go unnoticed by Jin and Jungkook, undoubtedly because they are the closest to you.
Still, Jin focused on extracting the bullet diligently, and once it emerges from the open wound, he instantly places it in the surgical metal basin beside him.
"All done." He begins removing his bloody gloves. "You can heal him now."
You flash Jin a brief glance before gently placing both of your hands above the wound. And, once again, not only do the veins on your hands glow but so do the veins around Jungkook's wound.
Meanwhile, Sun-woo marvels as you miraculously heal his youngest boss. "Amazing..."
You quickly retracted your hands while looking at Jungkook after the wound healed. "A-are you okay?"
The corners of the maknae's lips curved up slightly, keeping his gaze fixed on you. "Yes, thanks."
For what seemed like hours in their eyes, a sudden loud sigh interrupts their trance. "How come you didn't say anything, Jungkook?"
The addressed man swiveled his head, his eyes settled on his concerned leader. "I didn't want to worry you guys, and I figured I could treat it myself."
"If only the bullet wasn't stuck in there." He mutters quietly, but the oldest manages to hear him.
"You really think you could properly treat that wound yourself, are you crazy?" Jin exclaimed.
He puts his hands up defensively. "Okay! Okay, I'm sorry, I will make sure to tell you guys next time. Happy?"
While the boys cleaned up, you returned to your room as told and awaited further instructions.
Your head sprang up when you heard a knock at the door a little while later. You watch as a figure enters the room; it was the same broad-shouldered man who had tended to their youngest member and politely conversed with you the day before.
As he approaches you, he gives a faint smile. "Hi, I just wanted to come in here and thank you for helping Jungkook."
"Y-you welcome." You answer with your small voice.
He chuckles softly when the memory of your whimpering came to him. "By the way, I meant to ask you, why were you whimpering earlier?"
You give him a quizzical look, urging Jin to continue with his explanation. "You were making these sounds with your mouth while taking Jungkook's pain and healing him. It sounded like whimpering."
You pause for a few seconds. "Oh, y-your painâ" As you try to explain, you motion to him and then to yourself. "My pain."
The lens spectacle-wearing man scrunches his brows. "Huh? What do you mean by that?"
"I thought you already feel when someone isâ" A voice disrupted him before he could complete his sentence. "Hyung! Are you making dinner tonight?"
Jin lets out an exasperated groan. "Of course!"
He sighed heavily, knowing he'd have to put that subject of discussion on hold for the time being. He then returns his attention to you."I know you've been cooped up in this boring room for hours, so would you like to join me in making dinner for everyone?"
"Y-you asking me?"
He nods. "Yeah, it'll be fun... I think?"
"Fun? What's fun?" You sway your head.
He rubs the back of his head, he did not expect that. "It's likeâ something you find enjoyable, yes. Something you'll like doing."
"Do you understand?"
"Enjoyable... Oh! Enjoyable, yes." You grin with your lips, exposing your adorable bread cheeks and deep dimples akin to Namjoon's.
That's cute. Wait what? What are you saying Jin? "Well, then, shall we go down?"
He offers his hand to you, which you immediately wrap your own around. He takes your hand in his and gently tugs you out of your bedroom.
When the two of you eventually made it into the kitchen, Jin automatically headed to where the apron with the white and blue stripes hung on a cabinet door. You, on the other hand, stayed still as the expert hacker moved about the kitchen retrieving all of the ingredients.
He didn't see you still awkwardly standing in the center of the kitchen until all the veggies and spices were spread out on the large island table. "O-oh sorry, I didn't realize..."
"I plan to make japchae and kimchi quesadillas. You can help by pouring all these contents for the quesadillas into the bowl like this." He demonstrates with empty dishes, making sure you pay attention. "Then mix it with the ground beefâ Does this look easy enough?"
You hum and position yourself in front of the contents you were presented with. Jin attentively monitors you for a moment, ensuring you perform your job correctly. When he's satisfied, he turns around and starts chopping the veggies for the japchae.
He skillfully cuts and slices all of the peppers, mushrooms, spinach, and carrot. The same small voice rang out just as he was about to put a pot on the burner. "I-I finished."
He turns his head, and he finds the sight amusing. Splattered stains on his dongsaeng's sweatshirt and your hands drenched in the mixed spices and oil from the sauce that drips down your arms, staining the cuffs of her sleeves.
He chuckles lightly at your disarray. "Ah you're so clueless, but you're a cute kind of clueless."
As he approaches you with a smile, you pucker your lips in bewilderment. "Let me help you here."
He pulls a clean rag from the oven handle and drags her hands towards him. You squeak quietly at his abrupt actions, remembering Yoongi cleaning the food crumbs off your hands before. So you let him do what he did.
He adds as Jin keeps wiping your hands. "You should've rolled up your sleeves before mixing the ingredients together."
"It's okay, you didn't even know. Next time." He finally finishes drying your hands and lifts his eyes to meet your innocent, questioning gaze.
They exchanged stares for who knows how long until Jin noticed a smear of soy sauce on your cheek. His eyes narrowed on the spot, and his hand moved to your cheek without thinking as he came closer to your face. "You have something on your cheek."
You remained still, the close proximity quickening your heartbeat. Were you feeling fear, like your had with the angry man on the road? No. Then what was so different about how you felt when Jin is just inches from your face? That, you did not entirely understand.
This feeling of a new sort of pulse beating, the people, and even the environment itself were all foreign to you. Being outside the concrete walls that had imprisoned you had been a dream in the past, but it was now your new reality. You were finally experiencing it. Perhaps in an extremely bizarre way, as most people would put it, but anything had to be better than looking at those concrete walls and feeling trapped by your own father, right?
Jin came to a stop so near to your face that you could feel his breath tickling your nose. With his fingers hovering over your cheek, he wiped the sauce off your smooth skin with his thumb.
As he withdraws, a smirk appears on his face. "There you go, all done."
"Your hands could be sticky as well, so go wash your hands and we'll continue from here." You nod once again and do what youâre directed.
And for the remainder of the cooking time, you lingered behind Jin, a curious expression on your face, watching him work earnestly.
Jin eventually finishes their food after only an hour and a half. "Ya! I need one of you to help me in bringing out the food!"
Several footsteps can be heard before one individual enters from the kitchen entryway. "I'll help you hyung."
Jungkook walks over to the large island table and carries the other dish that his hyung had cooked. The meal is brought to their dining table by the two men. "Hey, erm, 007...?"
You glance up at Jin when you hear your name and wait for him to continue. "Could you please bring some plates and chopsticks?"
"Okay." You squeaked.
You looked inside the cupboards Jin had been rummaging through while cooking, searching for those white ceramic round circle plates. As you scanned the cupboard, you spotted the stacked plates. You stretched, nearly reaching for the plates with her fingertips.
As you ostensibly struggles to get the plates yourself, she huffs. After a prolonged strain, you felt your fingertips slightly contact the ceramics and instinctively sought to lean to get a proper grip. You were so focused on retrieving those dishes that you didn't notice the tall figure who walked back into the kitchen. "Ya, what are you doing?"
You flinch at his unexpected presence, startling you, and the plate you barely clutched slips from your loosened hands and smashes on the floor with a loud clatter. You released a small gasp, clearly alarmed by the abrupt predicament.
The said person scrambles forward instantly. "Ya, are you okay?!"
And as soon as you saw him, you identified the familiar face of the man you met in the alleyway who protected you without hesitation. "That was so sudden, I'm sorry."
He says tearing you out of you short daze, gazing at him a little stunned. "It's okay, it's my fault, I clean."
You then lowered your eyes, eventually frowning at the mess you had created. You crouched above the shattered fragments of the once-round porcelain dish without thinking. Upon seeing this, Jungkook scurried to your aid, shaking his head. "No- It's alright. I came up behind you without warning."
"I'll clean it up, you'll only hurt yourselfâ" The sound of glass thudding and a small yelp alerted him, and he noticed blood seeping out of your palm. "See, I told you. Let me do it."
"Let's wrap this up first." He grabs you injured hand, but you pull it back, shaking your head.
"I heal, remember?" Your eyes then turned purple, and the cut on your palm gradually closed, reverting your hand to normal.
Jungkook watches you as you heal yourself in front of him. That's right, I suppose that'll be the new normal now that she's here. Still, he will always remain awestruck by your abilities, although he doesn't look like he is. "Well, even if you can self-heal, that doesn't mean you put yourself in harm's way all the time."
"Let's get you off the floor for now." He wraps his arms around your slender frame and effortlessly scoops you up, eliciting a subtle squeal of surprise from you.
He then places you on the long island table and sweeps the broken ceramic off the floor. When he's finished, he approaches you again. "You know, there's no shame in asking for help. Especially if it keeps you away from harm's way."
You nod slowly, and Jungkook smirks. "Normally, I wouldn't be so courteous to a stranger I'd only met two days before. But you're different, which I like."
"You also helped me, so I guess my behavior right now is a way of expressing thank you for me." He explains himself sheepishly.
Why was he explaining so sheepishly? It wasn't like he was attempting to declare his love to his crush or ask a girl to a school dance. So why does the cute clueless stranger he encountered on the road who can magically heal people make him feel that way when he speaks to her? It seems like such a complicated question to answer.
When you returned his stare, you both fell quiet, unsure what to say next. After what seemed like many minutes of silence, Jungkook couldn't stand it any longer and cleared his throat. "I'll just grab the plates and you can grab the chopsticks."
"Does that sound good?"
You nod and look down from the counter as if youâre uncertain how youâll get down from there. This does not go missed by him, and he almost laughs at the sight of your innocent concentrated face trying to figure out how to get off.
Without warning, he puts his hands around your waist, lifts you, and lowers you to the floor. "There you go."
"Let's join the rest for dinner, I'm sure we had them waiting quite long enough."
For the following days, Namjoon summoned the gang for another brief meeting, this time to discuss future plans regarding the allegedly stolen medical equipment and the gang that was transporting it. Everyone agreed that it was necessary to begin investigating the truth behind the smuggling business that had been operating under their noses for nearly two decades.
So, since then, some members have kept holed up in the house, going through recent and archived files and phoning contacts, while others have gone in and out meeting other different 'acquaintances' who prefer the traditional way of discreet information dissemination. However, as the days turned into weeks, the group failed to find even a single lead. File after file, contact after contact, it seems that the so-called "smuggling firm" didn't exist.
No one had the slightest knowledge about it not even the whereabouts of that unidentified gang. And this increased Bangtan's suspicions. They all inherently congregated in the living room at the end of the day and sat drained along the couches.
Yoongi rubs his eyes, almost laughing. "This is like chasing after a ghost."
"What are we even doing?"
"Whoever put in this much effort to keep this thing running in such secrecy for so long must be in a higher status. So the real question is, what are they doing with all of these packages of supplies that would force them to conceal it so desperately?" Jin's brows furrows.
Jungkook cocks his brow while staring down. "Something illegalâ extremely illegal."
"But we do illegal shit almost everyday." Taehyung responds bluntly.
The others threw him a deadpan expression. "What? It's true!"
Namjoon sighs. "But, Jungkook and Jin are right." He thinks for a moment. "Jin, do you think you could analyze the supplies within the cargo? Maybe we can start speculating from there once we understand exactly what's in there."
The eldest nods. "Yeah, I can do that. But as I said before with the whole military mainframe hacking, this will also take time."
"And, as I have mentioned, it's fine; what matters is that we get to the bottom of this."
"Should we ask our wonderful guest again?" Jimin advises as he cracks his knuckles.
Taehyung sighs. "That little shit refuses to speak. We've gone at him for hours on end."
"And at this point, he's pissed me."
Yoongi scoffs. "Maybe you need to try a different tacticâ"
"What kind of tactic?" Taehyung huffs.
"The Oranyan tactic." He replies.
Jimin rolls his eyes. "Yeah, sure, good luck trying to get something out of him."
"Watch me." He flashes a sly grin.
With that, Yoongi heads to the basement himself, walking into the dim gray room. There, the surviving member of the cargo delivery they interfered in is now bound to a chair, blood trickling down his nose and purple bruising on his right eye and cheekbones. His head hangs as he was rendered unconscious by the constant pain from yesterday afternoon.
Yoongi approaches the poor man, kicking his foot, awakening him. "Ya, wake up dipshit."
The man groans, groggily lifting his head up. His swollen eyes fluttered open, finally landing on the master manipulator himself. He visibly gulps, this doesn't go missed by Yoongi, making him smirk cockily.
"Good, you already know who I am. No introductions needed, I like that." He tilts his head teasingly.
"Jesus fuck- how many there are of you guys?"
"Enough." Yoongi states bluntly.
"W-what do you want? Your friends already talked to me, and I ain't telling you shit."
Oranyan chuckles humorlessly. "Well good news for you, I don't need you to be talking for whileâ" The man's face twitches, making him continue. "Bad news, you're going to wish you had."
Two hours later...
The beaten man is no longer restricted to the chair but is suspended from the ceiling by his wrists. Yoongi's knuckles are red from the repeated strikes, but his patience is wearing thin. That's it, he tried to be kind.
He then opens a metal drawer and pulls out a syringe. He moves back up to the man, noticing his wary eye on the needle he's holding. "Oh, you must be wondering what this is?"
"Have you heard of opioids? The drug that supposes to relieve pain... Well, with the proper hazardous amount of an extra component, like fluoroquinolone, it will have the complete opposite effect."
"What does that mean for you? This means that the pain will intensify ten times worse than the minor pain you think you can handle. And wellâ" His lip rolls up. "You better hope your pain tolerance is immeasurable."
Yoongi had fulfilled his goal, the terror had settled in his eyes, and he was only going to touch the tip of the iceberg for the man. This satisfies him and simply pushes him to inject the drug, forcing the unfortunate man to scream. "NO! No, please!"
Yoongi removes the syringe and replaces it in the drawer. The tormented gang member cries out and squirms in his confinement. "Don't do this please!"
The second-oldest bangtan member ignores his screams by grabbing an empty bucket, placing it in a sink, and filling it with water. When the bucket is roughly one-third full, he takes it out and returns to his subject, drenching him with water.
"What are you doing?!"
Yoongi snaps his eyes up at him. "Can't a man have his fun?"
He then takes another gadget from the metal drawer. "Did I not warn you? Now you're pleading with me to stop, and I haven't even begun."
"Let me ask you a question. Do you want me to stop?"
He reluctantly nods. "Then tell me who that shipment was for."
Silence.
"All right, you asked for it." He sighs. The electric buzzing sounds as he switches on the gadget, and he immediately pins it on the lowly gang member, causing him to scream in agony. Thank goodness for Jungkook's idea to soundproof the room.
He lowers the electric device, allowing the man to breathe deeply... "Gonna talk now?"
He simply shakes his head, causing Yoongi to sigh in disappointment, before repeating his actions.
An hour later...
Shit, he looks like he might... No, he won't, he still needs to give some information. Yoongi groans, knowing what he needs to do now, but dreads it.
But he has to do it for the sake of his family. "You're lucky, you get a break. Because I'm not done with you yet."
As a response, he receives a pained moan, which causes his eyes to roll. He finally departs the basement, passing by the living room, where Hoseok and the maknae line were sitting with instant ramen bowls in their hands.
Jimin pauses in his chewing, making eye contact with his hyung. "So, did he talk?"
Jungkook giggles, attracting Yoongi's attention. "Something funny, Jeon?"
"No, noâ uh, nothing." He coughs, continuing eating his noodles.
"Well, why are you here if you're getting close?" Jimin inquired.
"Because that fucker has a low toleration, he looks like his heart is ready to quit beating if I keep going."
Hoseok's pupils dilated. "What, why? What have you been doing?"
"Didn't you hear him earlier, he say his 'oranyan tactics'?" Taehyung nudges him.
"Seriously, Yoongi what did you do?"
"I might've given him the drug." He answers haphazardly.
All four of their faces drops. "You what?!"
"But Jin hyung said-"
"I know what Jin said. But it was the only thing that triggered that prick, okay? And if it works, it works, and I will continue to do so." He cuts off Hoseok. "Now tell me where that weird chick is."
"Where she's always been... Her room." Taehyung sighs.
Yoongi left the living room and proceeded to your room without saying any more.
Before leaving your room, Jimin and Jungkook assisted in keeping you entertained by setting up your television. You were so engrossed by the moving images and characters on the TV that you hadn't noticed Yoongi enter your room after two knocks that you ignored.
He came to a stop when he saw you were too absorbed in a... children's cartoon? His brow furrows at the scene, and he clears his throat loudly, capturing your attention.
Your head swings around at him, little startled by his presence. Your doe eyes reciprocate his gaze. When your eyes connect, he can't help but look away, trying to hide the sudden warmth that has crept up on his cheeks. "H-hey."
You cock your head. "Hi..."
"I need uh- I need you to do something for me." He starts. "There is someone here who is being questioned by me. But it looks like he might pass out from all blows he got."
"I also don't want to risk him dying before I have any information from him."
You keep staring at him, urging him to continue. "What I'm trying to say is, you need to heal this guy, or whatever."
At his remarks, your brows raise. "Okay."
"He hurt really bad?"
"I guess?" He shrugs.
You then hop off the bed and stand on your own two feet. "I will heal then."
Yoongi nods, mildly stunned by your instant obedience. "G-good, follow me."
He then walks you out of your room and down the stairs, passing through the living room, where the three youngest and Hoseok still stay. "Hey cutie~! Whatcha doing out?"
Taehyung greets you with the same boxy smile he had the first time you two met.
"Following him..." While glancing at Taehyung, you point at Yoongi. "He said someone hurt really bad, so I heal."
"Oh..." His lips curled slightly downward as he turned to look at his hyung.
"You're seriously going to bring her down there?"
"Yeah, so?" The latter replies dismissively.
"Hey, this is your problem, don't drag her into this. It's your fault for using that drug on him. I'm guessing you gave him more than the proper dose." Hoseok quickly intervenes.
Yoongi huffs. "Would you all stop ganging up on me. I'm trying all I can to acquire some sort of lead and help us all."
"May I remind you all that we've been running in circles with these detective games for weeks and haven't gotten far."
Hoseok's shoulders slump, Yoongi isn't wrong. If they had any suspicions about anybody or anything, they could usually track down the person's whereabouts, associates, background, and whole past in a matter of days. But not this time; the pending investigation has been prolonged for far too long already, and it's quite eerie for them to go this far without knowing who or what is involved in this whole quandary.
"Well, just know that if Jin finds the extent of your 'interrogation,' you will bear the consequences." Jungkook breaks the tension.
One thing about Jungkook is that, despite being the youngest, the maknae of the gang, he can be pretty mature and frequently plays the part of the elder one or even the group leader when the circumstance calls for it. Perhaps it is because he tries his best to be the most level-headed member of the gang whenever there is a problem amongst the members, and the others are tremendously thankful to him for it, either indirectly or directly.
"I understand." He cuts the talk short, then turns to you, who is already staring at him, oh so innocently... "L-let's go."
You nod and continue to follow him, silently, to the interrogation basement.
When you both enter the room, your sight is drawn to the battered form of the guy that hangs from the ceiling. When you return your gaze, Yoongi turns to face you. "He's hurt really bad."
"Yep."
"Heal him, so I can question him more."
You again merely nod as you walk up to the gang member. When you come near to him, he opens his eyes and fixes them on you. You meet his glance with a blank face. "Hello."
He grimaces at you. "What do you want, bitch."
"Bitch?" Your brow furrows in perplexity.
"Yeah, you stupid bitch." He says it again, leaving you even more perplexed. "Did you come here to do your little boyfriend's dirty work?"
"Me heal you." You innocently gesture to him.
He chuckles dryly, then spits in your face. "I ain't falling for your tricks."
You take a step back from him, flinching and closing your eyes at the fluid contact. Yoongi's laughter interrupts the silence, surprising the guy who had missed Yoongi's presence. Oh, how he wishes he had noticed.
"I think you're the stupid one here." Yoongi then approaches you and hands you a white handkerchief while causing you to gaze up at him while still having the man's spit on your face. "Wipe your face with this."
"I was actually generous enough to bring her here to relieve you of your misery. But it seems that you desire to do more." He looks across at the battered prisoner.
"I-I'm sorry, I t-take it back." He splutters.
Yoongi picks up the water-filled bucket once more. "No, no, not again."
He splashes him with water before grabbing the stun baton. "I advise you turn away, kitten if you can't handle this part."
You tilt your head in confusion as he pushes the stun baton on the gang member, eliciting another agonizing cry from him. As the wailing continues, you cringe, shielding your ears.
Yoongi takes away the baton. "Who was the cargo intended for?"
"I-I can't t-tell you. T-they'll kill m-me." The man replies.
Yoongi exhales exasperatedly. "You'll die anyways if you don't tell me who that cargo was for."
The man clamps his lips together, terrified, he looks at the second-oldest member of the bangtan mafia group. "I-I c-can't."
"Then I'll continue." He then applies the stun baton to the prisoner's abdominal region.
The shrieks lasted for a bit longer, till Yoongi removed it again as the man struggled to take deep breaths. Yoongi was about to push the gadget against him again when the gang member stopped him. "Wait, wait!"
"I-I can't tell you w-who the shipment was for, b-because I don't know who it is."
"How can you negotiate a cargo agreement with someone you don't even know?" Yoongi asks, judgingly. "Are you telling me you don't know who this man is?"
He shows the image that was contained in the evidence package from their anonymous tip a few weeks ago. "Isn't this your little gang meeting up with a man who runs a medical facility?"
"Y-yes, but that wasn't who that supplies were for."
"B-but I don't make the deals, s-so I wouldn't knowâ" He explains.
"You're the one who does the dirty work, I know." Yoongi sighs and sets the photo down after finishing his sentence.
"But if you don't make the deals, surely you know who does." Yoongi arches his brow in expectancy.
The guy nods, gulping. "I-I do..."
"Tell me now."
Jin was on his way to find Yoongi and remind him that it was his turn to make dinner. He enters his dongsaeng's bedroom, only to be met by the void of his presence. He furrows his brows and begins searching for him throughout the mansion until he comes upon their vast gym room, which Jungkook is occupying.
He walks in, quickly drawing the maknae's attention. "Hey, hyung."
"Hey, Jungkook, I'm looking for Yoongi. It's his turn to prepare dinner. Do you know where he is?"
With the white rag in his hand, the younger pats his forehead. "Yeah, he's in the interrogation room."
Jin's brow furrows in surprise. "He's still there?" He glances at his silver wristwatch. "It's almost six, that means he's been in there for hours."
"Yeah, he claimed he was close to getting the guy to talk." He nods.
"Okay, thank you. Remember to wash up before you come for dinner." The elder pivots, about to return to the entrance.
"Yes mom." Jungkook rolls his eyes. "By the way, that girl is with Yoongi as well."
Jin comes to a halt before grabbing the door handle and turning to face him. "The girl? She's in the interrogation room with Yoongi?"
"Yeah, he said he needed her before the guy passed out on him." Jungkook answers without making eye contact as he resumes his workout on the bench.
Jin pauses for a moment. "Why wouldâ Oh, my god, that little... I'll go, see you later, Kook."
The latter simply grunts in response, as Jin walked out of the gym to the basement interrogation room.
As he descends the stairs, he strains his ears to hear something, anything, despite knowing that the room had been soundproofed courtesy of Jungkook's big brain.
He approaches the door and swings it open. "Min Yoongi, what do you think youâ"
Jin stop mid-sentence as he registered the scene in front of him. Yoongi is stuck, staring at you with uncertainty as to what to do about the state you're in.
Earlier, before Jin arrived, the gang member finally told Yoongi what he needed to know, and everything he did know. Yoongi then ordered you to heal him in order to torture him again as retribution for the man's delay in providing the information and send a message to that gang. One that tells them explicitly that Bangtan always gets what they want and that no one can or will stop them from achieving their objective; if they do so, they should count themselves unlucky.
Of course, he didn't tell you that. You knew and were trained not to question commands, only to obey them. So you complied with his demands, but both of you didn't anticipate how severe the healing process would be on you, until now.
Like the previous times, your veins from your fingers to your elbow glow purple and match the veins of the man you are holding as your hands are gently squeezing his sides.
The pain was first somewhat more than you could handle, but the more you lingered with the man, the worse it became. You did your best to prevent the cries and whimpers that threatened to spill from your mouth. No, you can't take your hands off him just yet; he's not completely healed, and his pain hasn't gone away, you thought.
Back at the facility where you escaped, if the healing procedure wasn't fully completed and the subject's pain wasn't properly drained out, you were met with consequences. Consequences that ensured you never made the same mistake twice. You want to take your hands off the man, but if you do, you could suffer the same repercussions as before, which you don't want more than anything.
You don't notice it at first, but as the pain transferring grows increasingly intense, your veins and eyes begin to shine brighter and your head rolls back. You whimper softly as you take more, not only feeling the scorching pain in your abdomen but also in your head. You're not sure what's going on, maybe because you've never reduced pain like this before, causing your senses to surge into overdrive.
Blood begins to seep from your nostrils as your face glows brightly and your head lolls back. And it wasn't until you let out an audible whine that Jin breaks out of his trance on you and rushes up to you.
He grabs your shoulders and jerks you away from the man, interfering with the healing process. And as soon as you lost contact, the agonizing sensation subsided, but the aftereffects almost immediately caused you to become limp in Jin's arms.
Jin drops to the floor with you, softly cradling you. He attempts to wake you, but you don't respond. "Ya! Wake up!"
The elder shifts his gaze from you to Yoongi. "What did you do, Oranyan?"
Yoongi meets his gaze. "I didn't do anything. All I asked her was to heal him."
"And from there, I don't know what was happening. I thought she was just healing him."
Jin's lips pinched as he returned his attention to you, his gaze drawn to the blood gushing down your nose. "I-I think it was too much for her."
"Too much?" Yoongi questions.
"After all, she is still a human being, just like me, you, and that punk over there." Jin replies. "Everyone has a limit, I know you know that, otherwise you wouldn't have asked her for help."
Yoongi turns away as Jin rises up and lifts you in bridal style. "I'll have one of the maknaes take care of whatever happened here."
"I came to tell you that you need to make dinner. And you'd best be prepared to explain everything later." He exits the interrogation room, leaving his dongsaeng behind.
Jin walks across the living room to the front entrance as he emerges from the basement. Their medical clinic is separate from their mansion, but still on their property, so they would have to walk a short distance to the modest housing unit.
On the way to the clinic, he comes across Namjoon, who is reading a book on one of the white benches on their magnificent front yard. Jin's footsteps on the gravel draw the leader's attention away from his book.
When he sees your unconscious body in the arms of his hyung, his brow furrows. He stands from the bench and walks over to you both. "What happened?"
Jin sighs. "I'm not sure, I found her with Yoongi in the interrogation room."
"I guess he needed her to heal the guy since he went too far again." He elaborates. "I think she passed out because it was too much for her."
When the three of you arrive at the clinic, Namjoon goes ahead and holds the door open for Jin. Jin lays you on the automatic medical fowler bed before scurrying into the clinic's supply room to retrieve some tools to help you.
"She's bleeding." Namjoon points out, as the other moves about.
"Oh really Namjoon, I hadn't realized that. Thanks for pointing it out." Jin reacts sarcastically.
Namjoon pouts. "Geez, I didn't notice it until now, okay."
Jin finally returns to you with the appropriate equipments. He needs to check sure you're still alive, so he attaches the fingertip pulse oximeter to your index finger and connects it to the machine.
The machine then detects your heartbeat, allowing the elder to exhale a relieved sigh. "Well, she's aliveâ"
"What are you doing?" Namjoon observes Jin as he drags a machine close to your head.
"I'm going to scan for her brain activity and see what's going on in that little head of hers when this happens." Jin answers. "I had some suspicion when she helped Jungkook."
"And that is?"
"I'll try to explain it simply, you know when she takes away the painâ" Namjoon nods, encouraging him to go on. "I believe she achieves this by transferring the pain we feel to herself, which means she will experience all of our pain at the moment."
Namjoon's pupils constrict. "That's⊠That's pretty sensible."
"But, we'll conduct a test to further confirm it." Jin tells him. "You asked me to do some research on the girl, so here it is."
"Shouldn't we first wake her up?" Namjoon inquires.
He shook his head. "No, at least not yet. I'd want to compare the results. Right now, her brain activity should be fairly stable, but we'll see."
Jin surrounds your head with the swoop portable mri scanner. He types on the machine's screen, and the machine whirrs away, leaving the two men waiting for the results of the scan.
It isn't long until the device completes the process and emits an electronic beep. Jin moves to the display computer beside them and types briefly on the keyboard before the scan results appear. Namjoon approaches him from behind, peering over his shoulder.
"What do the results indicate?" Namjoon asks, his eyes never leaving the screen.
"These yellow-red patches in her frontal and parietal lobes are likely the stress-related aftereffects of the physical pain she suffered." Jin explains.
"It's almost mostly red on her parietal lobe, is that worse?" Namjoon inquires.
The master hacker nods. "Yes, the parietal lobe is in charge of sensory perception, such as taste, hearing, sight, smell, and⊠touch."
"You're right, thenâŠ" The leader concludes.
Jin snorts. "I'm always right."
Namjoon rolls his eyes. "Whatever."
Suddenly, the two men hear fabric ruffling, signifying that you are waking up.
They pivot, seeing your eyelids flutter open with a scrunch between your brows. When you fully wake, your face softens into a muddled look. You sat up hastily, swiveling your head in the strange room until you noticed the two familiar men alongside you.
Your wide doe-like eyes lock onto them. "W-where am I?"
"You're in our clinic house." The lens-spectacle man responds.
"A c-clinic ho-use�" You stutter.
"Yeah, it's like going to a doctor's office to be healed and whatnot." Namjoon simply explains for you. "
"Healed�" You tilt your head. "But I heal me."
"Well, it's also a place to find out whether there's something wrong with you." Jin adds.
Your eyes widen with a trace of panic, which the two men pick up on, only raising more questions about you in their minds. "I-Is something wrong in me?"
The oldest member shakes his head. "I wouldn't say bad, we're just doing tests to see what you do."
They test you; you must do well, you reason, thus you almost instantly sat up straight. "What do I do?"
"Huh?" Jin lifts his brows.
"You said, test meâŠ" You started making that cute gesture you make when you're trying to explain yourself. Wait, cute? What on earth are they thinking?
"So 0-0-7, do what you say."
"Oh well, it's not much. It's a quick thing." Jin begins, then pats Namjoon on the shoulder. "Namjoon here is going to hurt himself, and you're going to heal him again."
Namjoon looks at Jin. "Excuse me? Since when have I-"
"Since now. Now go hurt yourself with something." Jin smiles tightly.
"With what exactly?" He narrows his eyes at his hyung.
The latter merely shrugs. "I don't know. You're the clumsy one."
"Fuck you. I'm NOT that clumsy." The younger scowls.
Jin's brow furrows. "No⊠You're quite clumsy at times, it's ridiculous."
"Am not." Namjoon groans.
"Remind me who packed the wrong explosive on the helicopter?" The broad-shouldered man crosses his arms and stares expectantly at the other.
"Hey-! It's not my fault they look the same to me!" Namjoon accusingly points at him.
"And neither is it my fault, you were too over-confident."
"Look, if you're not going to hurt yourself, I will." Jin says.
"Oh, really? And how are youâah!" When Jin jabs a scalpel into his hand and swiftly retracts it, the tactical genius yelps loudly.
"YA! Are you crazy?!" Namjoon exclaims with disbelief.
"I did strap a missile to a tiny helicopter in order to blow up a moving truck⊠So, perhaps a little?" He replies condescendingly.
"Again, fuck you, that hurt."
"Well, of course, it hurts you pabo, I stabbed your hand."
Jin claps his hands. "Okay, now that he sustained an injuryâ" He turns to look at you, only to catch you looking at both of them, frightened. Jin's unexpected action may have scared you. The way he didn't think twice about hurting the mafia leader reminded you so much of your father, who didn't hesitate about punishing his scientists and workers if the drugs and experiments on you didn't work or went wrong, along with you, of course.
"Oh, I- um, it's for the test." Jin approaches, but you simply shrink back.
And Jin dislikes it. You and he may have just spent a short time together, but he preferred it when you didn't back away from him. "H-hey, I'm not going to hurt you like that... that, was just for the test."
You reluctantly nodded, then shifted your gaze to the leader, feeling a clear sensation in you that he's hurt. Namjoon meets your eyes, knowing exactly what you're about to ask him. He chuckles to himself, you're like an open book, so simple to read.
He approaches you and extends his hand to you. But Jin stops you before you can display your glowing visage again. "Wait, let me first put this on you."
He grabs a piece of the contraption and places it on your head, puzzling Namjoon. "What is that?"
"It's a neuro headset. It will read her brain activity and transmit it to us in real-time while she heals you." He answers.
As Jin finishes setting the headset on you, Namjoon's lips make an 'o' of understanding. "Okay, you're all set."
Then, he locks eye contact with you, with no animosity. "Don't worry, whether you heal him or not, you'll do well."
Your lips curl into a little grin at his remarks, now nodding with more confidence, which causes him to smile as well. You cover Namjoon's bleeding wound with your feathery touch. Your purple glow comes to life, illuminating your veins, around the wound, and your eyes.
You begin to close the cut on Namjoon's hand while also relieving his pain. And this time, Namjoon truly focusses on your face, attentively watching even the smallest twitches in your face as Jin keeps his attention, analyzing your brain waves. When you transfer the pain into yourself, you close your eyes and your face starts to contort in discomfort.
Jin is right; when you're healing someone, you experience all they feel. He leans back in shock, watching as the wavelengths on the screen bounce higher, indicating the severity of your discomfort. You slowly open your eyes again a few seconds later, and your purple light fades, indicating that the process was complete.
You let go of the dimpled man's hand, revealing it to be perfectly flawless, as if the injury had never occurred. He then pivots, waiting to hear from the master hacker about your brain activity.
Jin just nods his head, confirming Namjoon's thoughts. You're a true enigma to figure out. âHow do you feel?â
Namjoon's question makes you blink. âMe?â
âYes, how do you feel?â
âI feel⊠okay?â You say.
"007, what did you mean when I asked you how you take away our pain?" Jin asks.
You hum. âYour pain, my pain.â
"I should've known then, but now I know. This changes things a bit."
Namjoon nods. âIt does. So we canât entirely rely on her when it comes to the more severe injuries.â
âWe have to tell the others about it.â
âIndeed, we do. We have a lot to talk about anyways, I assume Yoongi got the man to talk.â
Jin rolls his eyes. âYeah.â
By dinnertime, the seven members had gathered in the dining room, where the delicious food had been prepared by the scar-faced man.
The table was unusually quiet, which generally meant that something bad or novel would be spoken. In any case, the maknae line never enjoyed the tense atmosphere, at least not at the dinner table.
Jungkook uttered a whine. âOkay, whatâs going on?â
âI have something to sayâŠâ
âI have some informationâŠâ
Yoongi and Jin spoke at the same time, causing the others to raise their brows and the two men to exchange glances.
âWell, since Iâm the older one, you go first.â Jin crosses his arms.
Yoongi only huffs. âSure⊠I got a name and location for the gang. The birdie informed me that their gang's leader conducts business in private. But he uses an alias. So it's pointless to try to check his background."
âAnd the location?â Namjoon inquires.
âDaegu. They had plans if they were compromised theyâd lay low there.â
"It seems that their leader loves Golden Dragons. And, that heâs a person we donât come to and demand of, he comes to you, or so he says.â He rolls his eyes.
âThen weâll go to Daegu.â Namjoon declares.
Taehyungâs eyes widened. âDeagu?! Thatâs hours away. Thatâll beââ
"Yes, it will be a full work day for us, maybe a couple of work days." Namjoon confirms.
"When are we leaving?" Hoseok questions, unfazed by the sudden plans.
"The sooner the better, therefore we'll leave tomorrow." The leader answers.
The maknae groans. âAw man, that means weâre going to have to pack tonight.â Jimin scolds him quietly by pinching his leg.
âThen itâs settled, weâre going to Daegu tomorrow.â
Jimin looks at Jin. âNow, what was it you were going to share hyung?â
He exhales, his shoulders dropping. âItâs about the girl, 007.â
âWhat about her? Is she okay?â His face is filled with concern. âActually, now that I think about it, I havenât seen her since she went into the interrogation room with Yoongi.â
âWell, sheâs alright now. But itâs about her⊠abilities, we could sayâŠâ He begins.
"We all know that one of her abilities is to heal wounds and relieve pain for all of us, or anybody, reallyâ"
"You're rambling again, Jin hyung." Jimin puffs his cheeks.
He exhales forcefully. "Remember when she came to help you when I extracted the bullet from you, Jungkook?" Jungkook nods, and Jin resumes. "What she did when she numbed the pain was transfer the pain to herself."
"Meaning, she felt all the pain you were feeling at that momentâthat's how she does that thing." He explains.
The table falls silent once more as everyone processes the new information.
"See, I had a feeling bringing her down there wasn't a smart idea." Taehyung frowns at Yoongi.
"Ya, none of us knew that until now. Don't blame me." The older glares back.
"How did you find out about this?" Asked Jungkook.
"Well, Namjoon and I went to the clinic to run some brief tests on her after she passed out in the interrogation room. Her brain scans reveal it all." Jin replies.
"Ah⊠I seeâŠ"
"Wait- Did you say she collapsed?!" Jimin's eyes widened as he turned to face the person who had prepared dinner.
"What do you want me to sayâ I didn't think that would happen." Yoongi shrugs.
"Alright, well, we all know now. We can't rely fully on her if one of us suffers a more severe injury." Namjoon breaks up the members' glares and looks.
"But she was fine when she was healing Jungkook," Jimin muses.
"The only difference is that he didn't have the drug put into him." Jin sneers.
Oranyan slams the table with his fist. "Can't you all be thankful that I got something from him to help us all?"
"Seriously, all I've been hearing at this table is how badly I screwed up. It's annoying." He clenches his teeth.
"You know what, whatever, I'm not hungry anymore." He abruptly rises from his seat, and all six of the remaining eyes follow him.
"Where are you going Yoongi?" Jin sighs.
"Room." He walks away without looking back.
They all looked at each other for a moment before Taehyung broke the quiet. "Shouldn't weâ"
"No, just leave him alone for the time being. He needs his time to cool off." Namjoon replies.
"And speaking of the girl, since were going on our little business trip, we just can't leave her here the entire time."
"What do you suggest we do?" Hoseok cocks his head.
"We'll enroll her in school." Namjoon responds while slicing his steak.
"A school⊠You want to put her in school?" Hoseok repeats.
"Yes."
"I think she'll be alright with Sun-woo here." Jungkook insists.
"Yeah, but for a more than a day, busy with what? A children's cartoon?" Namjoon counteracts.
Jungkook raises his hands in surrender. "I'm simply looking at it logically. I mean, she has no social skills, rarely speaks, and doesn't even recognize half of the items in this house. You think she'll survive a day at a school?"
"While I understand your point of view, Jungkook, I think Namjoon's idea is good. How else could she learn those thingsâcertainly not from us." Jin sips from his glass of wine. "And I believe that is also a logical viewpoint. She wouldn't gain from being cooped up in this mansion. And if she's going to stay with us, she might as well learn a thing or two."
"Are we even going to be able to have her registered so quickly? We leave tomorrow." Taehyung questions.
Jin smirks. "Look who you're talking to; what you're asking me is child's play."
"I mean, she's the one forced into a new environment after all." Jimin proposed.
Namjoon nods. "We will and we'll get her registered first thing tomorrow, and then leave later in the evening. Does that sound good?"
Everyone hums or nods in accordance to their leader's instructions.
"So⊠I think it's very clear we can't register with the number she gave us. She needs a name." Jungkook stuffs his mouth with food, ravenous after all that talking.
"Hmm, you're right⊠Maybe we can discuss that with her."
Yoongi exits the dining area and ascends the stairs, walking idly along the corridor until he glances up and finds himself in front of your bedroom door.
Over the course of a few weeks, it appears that him bringing your food for dinner has become such a habit that even his body knows where to go and for what without even realizing it. He throws your door open, making you flinch at the door slamming as he strides in, still agitated by the dinner conversation.
âYour food.â He spits, roughly placing it on the bedside table in front of you.
With a little furrow between your brows, you gaze up at him silently. âY-you⊠feel not good.â
âYeah, and I wonder whose fault is that?â He sneers.
"Who?" Curiosity filled your eyes.
He scowls and mentally breathes, cool it Yoongi, one less thing for them to nag you about if you blow up in front of her. "It's none of your business."
You avert your eyes, now staring at the meal. You have a sense that if you make any abrupt moves, you'll set him off. But your inaction seemed to irritate him even more.
You can feel his frustration waves making you tense as he clicks his tongue. âYa-! Are you gonna eat or what?â
You swallow, unsure where to look, but nod anyway. âI-I will.â
âWell, thenâŠâ He narrows his eyes at you.
You perceive this as a cue to start eating on your own. You assume he won't feed you tonight, so you'll have to help feed yourself. And, of course, you're still not sure how to use the utensils.
Your fingers tremble slightly as you reach for the food on the white porcelain plate, scooping up the rice and spicy red vegetable known as Kimichi, which you learned you really liked. Your other hand goes to rip a piece of meat jun that you also found you really liked the flavor of.
So you started stuffing the food into your mouth wordlessly, completely disregarding the silvery utensils on either side of the tray, just like the first time he served you dinner.
He catches your attention with an impatient sigh. "Weeks have passed, and you still can't manage something as basic as a spoon or chopsticks?"
"You see these thingsâ" He motions with the spoon and chopsticks, causing you to nod while starring at him. "Use them. Now."
"O-okay." You squeak, clutching the spoon with your food-strewn hands, knowing that it was easier for you to use.
When you picked up the spoon, you tried to mimic what the man in front of you used to do when he fed you, scooping the rice and ready to rip a piece of meat jun again when Yoongi stopped you. "No, use the chopsticks. You've spent enough time watching to understand how to use it."
You hesitantly nod once more before taking the two silver sticks. However, you struggle to grasp it properly when you try to take a piece of the meat jun with the chopstick, holding the utensil awkwardly. You were able to rip a little bit, but as soon as you got a grip of it between the metal sticks, it fell instantly.
You puff softly, attempting it againâonce⊠twice⊠three timesâbut it falls pitifully at each attempt. And this simply adds to the master manipulator's aggravation. "YA! Are you that helpless, or should I say useless?"
Your lips quiver faintly as you recoil at his outburst. You disliked it when people yelled at you. With the pathetic ratio of successes and failures you accumulated during your 'training' and testing, it always reminded you how much of a failure you are.
"Can't even use a simple object. I won't understand how any of them think any good of you when you can't even do this." He rants angrily, pinching the bridge of his nose with his eyes closed.
And you hadn't realized that when you finally looked up at him again, your eyes blazed purple, indicating that you were scared of him. He exhales deeply before opening his eyes and returning your gaze, noticing your vivid violet eyes.
He's quite taken aback by it, but he doesn't show it. This happened the last time he saw you for the first time. Why are your eyes so bright when you're just with him? He steps back. "I don't have time to deal with this; I'll have someone fetch the platter when you're done."
He quickly pivots, shrewdly speed-walking back to your door, leaving you in the tense atmosphere.
The next day, the group convened once more to have you registered at one of the nearby schools, as planned. After dinner, Jin proceeded to forge various documents to formally enroll you, such as a paper proof of residency and emergency contact information, as well as fill out a general application form to prevent any suspicions and questioning.
To be totally honest, it'll still raise quite a few eyebrows for one of the country's most infamous mafia gangs to suddenly enroll a girl who hasn't seemed to exist for the previous nineteen years.
The final thing they needed to do was to create a birth certificate for you, but first they had to come up with a name for you. So, with the seven men in your room, they start to discuss the ideal name for you.
"Good morning 007." Jimin grins politely and joins the rest of you in the room, holding a platter of steaming tea in his hands.
With a little wave, you falteringly smile. "HiâŠ"
You gaze with curiosity as he sets the tray on your nightstand. "Is that my medicine?"
Jimin pauses, puzzledly glancing at you. "Medicine-? This? Oh, no, it's tea. Green tea."
"Tea? Will it make me caa-lm?" You queried.
"I guess� It's healthy for you." Jimin responds hesitantly.
"007, did they give you something like this back where you're from?" Taehyung questions.
You nod truthfully. "They make me take to caa-lm me."
"And do you know what kind of medicine they give you?"
"Mister said P-pavulon⊠I t-take when they fix me." You stumble through your reply, trying your hardest to get the words out.
Jin's eyes widened in shock, but Hoseok, being the astute observer that he is, notices it. "I take it, it sounds familiar to you hyung?"
Everyone looks at Jin as he nods in affirmation. "Pavulon- or more precisely, pancuronium it's a neuromuscular blocker used as an adjunct to general anesthesia to facilitate tracheal intubation and to provide skeletal muscle relaxation for patients that undergoes mechanical ventilation or I assume, in her case, surgery."
"Maybe talk in dumb for people who don't understand science terminology you." Jungkook smiles sarcastically.
"It's a more targeted paralytic medicine used in conjunction with general anesthetic to induce skeletal muscular relaxation in the patient, which will require mechanical ventilation since they'll struggle to breathe on their own." Jin explains again.
"So they're practically paralyzed from the neck down?" Taehyung frowns.
"Yes, and in fact, seventy percent of the time, some people do not regain their sensation, resulting in death." Jin continues. "That's why several laws to ban the drug were almost passed."
"But I assume it's only after a certain number of times they've been drugged with it or how much they've been given in one dose, right?" Jimin's face is covered in worry.
"That is correct, and she is quite lucky to still be able to move or be alive."
"Wait a minute- why would they need to use such a strong drug to get her into that state?" The maknae wonders aloud.
Namjoon rubs his chin. "That's a good question, Jungkook."
"Well, given what we know, one thing is certain: whatever facility 007 came from isn't a regular facility."
"Jin, you were able to get any details on her?" Namjoon looks to the eldest.
The latter shakes his head. "No boss, absolutely no traces of her. When Jimin and Jungkook met her, she seemed to appear out of nowhere."
"Alright, it seems like we'll have to make do with what she can tell us about the institution where she was held."
"But for the time being, let's concentrate on the enrollmentâSo, 007âŠ" The leader now turns his attention to you. "We talked last night, and we all agreed to send you to school because we'll be away on a⊠business trip."
Yoongi snorts, stifling a laugh, at the notion of you attending school during their time in Daegu. But the rest of them gave him a look that made him shrug. "What-? I thought it was funny, nothing wrong with that."
"What is school?" You tilt your head.
"Basically prison." Jungkook muttered, but loud enough for everyone to hear, and Hoseok chastised him by nonchalantly smacking the back of his head. "Ow- hey-!"
Your pupils dilated. "Prison? Did 007 do wrong?"
Jimin frantically shakes his head. "No, no, you did nothing wrong. And it's certainly NOT a prison." He then glares at his dongsaeng. "Jungkook has no idea what he's talking about."
"Oh⊠Then, what is it?" Your face regains its innocent expression.
"It's a place where young people like you go to learn all there is to know about the world." Jimin answers. "It⊠It can be enjoyable, and you'll meet a lot of other kids like you!"
"Actually, there are no other kids like her. At least a kid who can heal others and herself in seconds and has glowing eyes." Jungkook interrupts.
"Jungkook-! Seriously." Jimin gives him another scowl.
"Okay, I'll stop." He chuckles.
"You'll get used to it, I believe in you." Taehyung smiles at you.
You reciprocate his smile. "Okay, when I go?"
"Today, in a like two hours maybe." Jin checks his watch.
"However, before we can register you, we must first create a birth certificate for you. The only issue is that we need to give you a real name."
"NameâŠ? 0-0-7â" You point to yourself. "Me- my n-name, 007."
Jin shakes his head. "No, that's a number. Those people in your facility didn't give you a name; they just gave you a number. A number makes you a subject, not a person."
"And you're a person, a human, not anything else."
"So, 007, what do you want to be called?" Taehyung lip-smiles.
With confusion, your eyes are blank. "I-I don't know."
"How about, Ae-Ri?" Jungkook suggests.
"Eh, that sounds too girly for her." Taehyung disagrees.
Jimin arches his brow. "Too girly? What makes it 'too girly', Taehyung?"
Taehyung pursed his lips. "Uh⊠no⊠Nevermind."
"What about, Eun-Ha?" Hoseok proposed.
"Oh hell no- that's my sister's name. Definitely not." Jin grimaces.
"Okay, not Eun-Ha, what do you suggest then?" The younger said.
"Let's do Min-Ah." He smirks.
Taehyung giggles. "Sounds like the a shorter girl version of Jimin-ah."
Jimin narrows his eyes on the later 95. "Fuck off, Taehyung."
"Hyung!" Jungkook whines as he notices your ears perk up at the swear word from Jimin.
Jimin looks at Jungkook then shifts his eyes to you, where you look at him with wonder. "Fuck?"
He nervously laughs. "Don't repeat that. Especially not in school, okay?"
"Fuck?"
"Yeah, don't say it okay?" And you nod in compliance, to which Jimin sighs in relief.
"Han-Byul, it's classic." Namjoon says.
"No offense Namjoon, but if I were you, I would sit this one out." Jin said.
Namjoon looks at him, completely offended. "What, why? What's wrong with my name idea?"
"It sounds ancient, you're going to make her seem old." Jungkook pats his leader's shoulder.
"Exactly, took the words right out of my mouth." Jin concurs.
"It's not old, it's classic." Namjoon repeats.
"It's old, that's what it is." Taehyung comments.
Jimin then turns to look at you. "007, how do you like the name, Ji-Won?"
"Ji-Won?" You think audibly.
Jungkook snorts. "Are you sure you want to name her after one of your hookups?"
Jimin swivels his head to look at the maknae. "No...? Wait- How do you know her name?"
"You're telling me you didn't know? She's hundred sixty-two centimeters, smaller eyes, black to blonde ombre hairâ that girl, does it ring a bell?" Jungkook looks at the older expectantly.
"Ohh- her... Why do you even remember her anyways?" The master seducer squints at him.
"She came crying to me when you broke the 'news' to her one day after your guys 'amazing' night." He answers.
"Oh- well, then I got nothin'." Jimin says.
The room eventually became silent as they all struggled to come up with a nice name for you, as you sat on your knees gazing at them on your bed.
"Y/N." A voice disrupts the silence.
All seven heads turned to look at the source of the voice, and all eyes were drawn to Yoongi. "What did you say?"
"Y/N, it's simple, and it matches her- I guessâŠ" He mumbles, his eyes averted elsewhere, missing the way your eyes gleam at the mention of the name. Hearing it piques your interest.
Another beat goes by, and your sweet voice comes out. "Y/NâŠ"
"I l-like Y/N." You say again.
Jungkook, Namjoon, and Hoseok's expressions gradually shift to one of slight surprise, while Jimin, Jin, and Taehyung's slowly smirk at your response before diverting their attention to the second-oldest member's reaction to your reaction.
Yoongi coughs, attempting to dismiss it; the bitterness from last night is still present. "Goo- Yeah, whatever."
"Alright, if 007 likes it, then we'll go with it." Namjoon claps his hands.
Everyone accepts with a nod, and Taehyung's boxy smile forms on his face. "It's nice to meet finally meet you, Y/N."
You grin, revealing your teeth. "T-thank you, Tae-taeâŠ"
"D-did I say name r-right?"
Hoseok chuckles as he tries to correct you. "It's actuallyâ"
But Taehyung interjects, waving his hand. "Yeah, you can call me Tae-Tae."
You giggle slightly in response to his pleasant remark.
After a fifteen-minute drive, the eight of you arrived at Yonsei University. The chauffeur parks their black Mercedes-Benz Sprinter Luxury van, and shortly after you all exited, eliciting numerous attention from students and a few from the school's bypassing staff.
Your eyes surveyed the magnificent architecture, which was partially covered by what appeared to be green moss. Jimin and Jungkook walked on each side of you, both staring at the structure. "From now on, this is where you'll spend the majority of your time."
You twist your head to look at the tattooed-sleeved man on your left. "I-It looks n-ice."
Jimin hums, looking at you. "I think so too."
"Let's go inside." Namjoon announces.
To say that everyone in the front office was surprised is an understatement. Everyone halted in their tracks to gawk at the mafia gang as they strolled in with you, nearing the front desk where the assistant head administrator stands.
She gulps visibly as you all approach, Namjoon in front. "We want to register a student here. Where is your head administrator?"
"H-quite he's busy at the moment, you might have to wait for about half an hour before he could meet with you." She answers.
"Well, tell him to cancel his plans right now because we're on a tight schedule." Namjoon smiles that didn't reach his eyes.
She timidly nods, reaching for the black phone beside her and dialing the number. "Hello, sir; there are people here who want to enroll a student right now."
"Didn't I say I had work to do? Tell them I decline to meet them, and do your job to set up another time."
"Besides, it's mid-year; they're crazy to register them now."
The assistant anxiously flickers her eyes at Bangtan, which catches Hoseok's attention. "Sir, you don't understandâŠ"
Hoseok's face twitches with amusement as he approaches Namjoon from behind. "Boss, he's most likely refusing."
The woman hears Hoseok and glances at them both with fright. "Ah- no, he'llâ"
Namjoon blinks, his face expressionless yet menacing to everyone else. "I'll talk to him."
She hands the phone to Bangtan's leader immediately. He then presses the phone against his ear. "Morning, Pang Chunso-ssiâ"
"Who am I speaking to? Are you the one who wants to enroll a student in the middle of the school year? Are you insane?"
Namjoon chuckles dryly. "This is Black Mamba speaking, I'm sure you've heard of me."
The phone went silent.
"Good, you have. Then you should know that I wasn't asking when I said I wanted to register a student here."
The man suddenly clears his throat. "I apologize! O-of course, I'll have my schedule c-cleared out r-right now."
"Excellent. And one more thing Pang Chunso-ssi..."
"Yes... Sir?"
"Am I crazy?" He grinned evilly.
"N-No, o-of course n-not, sir."
"Right, because I'm not that crazy to know about the secret second family you've been hiding from your wife and two kids for the past three years." He replies.
"H-howâŠ"
"Ah, ah, no questions, we'll be at your office in two minutes, and if you're not ready by then, all of those pictures will be sent in two minutes, understood?"
"Y-yes."
"See you soon, Chunso-ssi." He hangs up the phone and returns it to the woman. "Lead us to his office."
They entered the chief administrator's office two minutes later, exactly as Namjoon had stated, with the documents in Jin's hands. As Bangtan comes in, the man straightens up.
He greets Namjoon and the others with a 90-degree bow. "Please take a seat."
"To begin, I'll need the application form, birth certificate, past school records, and emergency contact documents." He begins.
Jin passes over the packet with all of the necessary documentation. "There aren't any school records."
"Pardon?" He raises his eyes to Jin.
"She's never been to school before; this is her first time." Jin responds.
The head administrator's face contorts in befuddlement. "And it's forâŠ" He then takes a look at the application form and the birth certificate. "âŠKim Y/N."
"Y/N, me." You smile as you talk, pulling the man's attention to yourself.
He smiles professionally. "That's the new student, I see. I see- well, unfortunately, without any school records, we won't be able toâ"
"Perhaps I didn't make myself clear Pang Chunso-ssi... Should we find out how your wife and kids will react when they realize youâ"
"Okay, okay!" He coughs, trying to keep his composure. "I'll get her registered, she'll start attending tomorrow."
"Today." Namjoon cuts in.
"I- Today..." Chunso glances at his assistant, calling her over. "Tell them to prepare her transcripts and class schedule."
The woman nods, taking the documents and hurriedly leaving the office. Chunso then claps his hands. "Well, you may wait outside, her papers will be ready in a few short minutes."
They all rise from their chairs, and the man bows ninety degrees again. You cock your head. "What are you doing?"
Everyone then looks at you. "I-I'm showing respect."
"Oh." You blankly look at him up and down then mirror his actions, bowing ninety degrees, making the old man's eyes widen. "Huh-?!"
Before you could say anything else, you're grabbed by the shoulder and led out of the office, leaving the headmaster stunned.
"Y/N, you don't have to do that." Jin tells you.
"Why?"
"You're with us, or at least closely associated with us now. And a thing about Bangtan, they don't bow down to anyone, so neither should you." Namjoon explains.
"So... no bow?"
"Yes."
Once your papers were printed, indicating that you were an official student at the school, the assistant informed you that you would be given a tour of the school by another student, which meant that the seven men who accompanied you were no longer required to be present.
So they're back at the entryway, near their parked luxury vehicle, wishing you goodbye.
"I feel like a mother dropping her child off at college." Jin says this while smiling at you. "But aside from that, behave well and have fun, okay?"
He carefully extends his hand and softly pets your head, making you grin slightly as you hum in response.
Jin steps back, allowing the others their turn. Everyone except Yoongi, who is already grimacing in the van as his members say their goodbyes.
Hoseok and Namjoon finished their turn next, followed by Jimin, Jungkook, and Taehyung.
"Ya, don't do anything I wouldn't, alright?" Jungkook says, causing Taehyung and Jimin to nudge him roughly. "What-? I didn't say anything bad."
"Yeah but she doesn't understand that. And besides, the things you wouldn't do is socialize and be nice to others." Taehyung rolls his eyes.
"That's exactly my point." Jungkook responds, which makes the elder less amused.
He then looks at you. "Hope you have fun my cutie. We'll be back before you know it."
The two youngest then climbed in the vehicle with the others, leaving Jimin alone. "Also if anyone bothers you, tell us okay?"
You nod. "O-okay."
He ruffles your hair lightly. "Bye Y/N. We'll arrange for Sun-woo to pick you up after school."
"Just look for a car like this one, understood?"
"Yes."
Finally, all seven members piled into the vehicle and drove away.
"Y/N-ssi." Someone beckons to you, prompting you to turn around.
"Hello." You greet. "My name, Y/N."
"I know, I called you that." He rolls his eyes. "Anyway, I'm Young-Jae, I'm assigned to show you around the school, so keep up."
"Keep up?" You furrow your brows at the phrase.
"Yeah, it means don't be slow." He scoffs. "What are you five?"
"No, my name, Y/N." You gesture to yourself.
He irritably clicks his tongue. "Yeah, you said that twice, now come on."
After about a half-hour tour of the school, Young-Jae had bite his tongue every few seconds in answer to your absurd questions. Seriously, how do you not know any of the stuff here, like a water fountain. Were you born under a rock, or are you just dumb?
Then a bright bulb went out in his head, yeah, it will undoubtedly be a memorable first day of school for you. He comes to a halt in the middle of his stroll, which causes you to come to a halt as well. "Hey, wanna see a cool spot that no one else knows about?"
"Cool�" Your brow furrows with interest.
"Yeah, you'll enjoy this." He lies.
"O-okay." You blithely agree. Too easy, he thought.
He snatches your wrist and drags you over campus, your small legs struggling to keep up with his speed. He then comes to a halt in the middle of the corridor, in front of an old, worn-out door. "We've arrived."
You peer around behind him, your gaze scanning the door. "What is it?"
"Oh, there are so many great things you could play with." He responds in a phony happy tone that you miss.
If there was anything nice that came out of the facility, it was the unlimited quantity of toys you were given to keep you entertained in the ten-by-ten-foot box room.
"I-I can g-o in-sside?" You questioned.
"Sure you can!" He opens the door and then shoves you inside. "Have fun!"
Then he shuts the door and doesn't bother to switch on the lights for you. You stare about in the darkness until you hear a click that causes your head to jerk up. "H-hello?"
But all you're met with is silence.
And suddenly, the darkness merely brings back the unpleasant memories you're trying to erase. You start grabbing your chest and squeezing it repeatedly, striving to keep your whimpers silent. Your eyes are closed as you strive to remain quiet; otherwise, someone could discover you and scold you for being so⊠weakâŠ
"Hello, 007." An artificial voice interrupted your thoughts, forcing you to startle and open your eyes.
Your wide eyes landed on a purple three-dimensional holographic lady, and your eyes began to glow violet again as you stared at the unknown woman in front of you.
"Do not be afraid 007, I am only here to assist you." The woman speaks robotically.
"My name is Genesis, and I am a three-dimensional artificial intelligence. Dr. Hyon Kwan created me. Also known as for you, Mister."
masterpost | two | four
#touch bts#ot7 bts#ot7#bts ot7#bts angst#kim namjoon#kim seokjin#min yoongi#jung hoseok#park jimin#suga#jhope#kim taehyung#jeon jungkook#bts mafia#bts mafia au#namjoon x reader#yoongi x reader#jhope x reader#seokjin x reader#jimin x reader#taehyung x reader#jungkook x reader#bts ot7 x reader#bts x reader#ot7 bts x reader#ot7 x reader
476 notes
·
View notes
Note
little!reader Ă caregiver!yoongi đ„ș the reader doesn't like being alone so she's* always at his side đ„ș
*i used she/her pronouns but u can use the ones u want
Caregiver!Yoongi you say?
Oh, honey! I am in IN! Let's go!
Ok, so first of all, thank you so much for sending in this request! I loved it so much that I had to see to it immediately!
Ok, so first things first. We stan a healthy relationship who both respects boundaries but also understands that your partner is different and may have different needs. *chef's kiss*
Alright, so I think Yoongi's first move might be to find you a buddy, lol. That is not in any way to say that he doesn't love you or doesn't want to be with you. But Min Yoongi gives the impression that he is a man of practicality first and foremost. Therefore, dude is gonna have a backup plan.
Because, Babe. He adores you but also knows that there are going to be times when he can not physically be with you. That's just life. I'm so sorry life sucks and it's hard for you to be alone. I am so sorry for whatever happened that made it hard for you to be by yourself. You didn't deserve that and it's not fair. However, that is life sometimes and while it is true that not everyone feels that way and some do feel more comfort in alone time.... we're not talking about that right now. We're talking about how to help you. And we're gonna focus on that because you're important and I want you to know that.
That being said, I can definitely see Yoongi with a myriad of backup plans. The first being a buddy. If you're not comfortable with other people, an animal might be a great suggestion. If you have a pet of your own, I could see him loving that you have a little friend to keep you company. If you want one but don't know where to start, I could totally see him taking the initiative to research and find out what pet might be suitable for you. If you're just not ready for a pet of your own, I can absolutely see him encouraging you to bond with Holly. He's already gonna do that anyway because he loves that little dog and he loves you. Besides, he already tells Holly that you're his mother anyway so you might as well just make the decision to have Holly be your purse puppy and everyone would be happier, lol.
Now, outside of that. Regarding your home. There are times when he is just going to need his alone time. Yoongi is an absolute sweetheart from what I understand. However, he is still human and all human need at least a little alone time to just reset. For some, that's just when you're in the restroom, perhaps sleeping or maybe the commute to work. That works for some but for others it could be different. They might need more.
To help with those feelings of loneliness and separation anxiety, he might take it upon himself to turn a spare room or even that random ass closet in his home office/studio/creativedungeon/ect./whatever into a little space for you. In reality, the little hole in the wall closet was literally supposed to be a linen closet but he never uses it because he keeps the towels under the sink and the extra bed sheets in the hallway closet ⊠like a normal person! So it just collects dust or random shit anyway.  Â
In reality, I think he would get pretty into it too. Heâs a man of few words (or seems to be) but what he does say, he means. What he tries to express to you, he does through actions. Creating safe places for you is so healing for him because itâs basically the soft, gentle sweet side of Yoongi (which letâs be honest is about 95% of him anyway) - Basically itâs that side of him going, âHey, little precious angel that I love so much and Iâd do anything for! I made you something because I DO love you so much and I want you to be happy and safe and if that means being around me, please let me make a spot for you so that you can physically see a visual representation of the fact that I want you in my life. Please, please enjoy this. I tried my best and please never go away. I love you. Please stay.âÂ
However, he will not be saying those words aloud. Because he is a man. Possessed by the spirit of a cat.  And heâd sooner die than utter those words aloud. At least in front of other people.  He has a reputation to protect, ya know. Â
He will, however, show you just how soft he is for you by his actions.  Literally, sis, just blink your eyes at him. Heâs done. Youâre his sweet baby angel love and there is no thing that he will not do for you if you ask him.  And that is literally all it takes. Just ask him.  Â
Which, sigh, I know itâs hard to ask for the things in life that we want or we feel we need. If youâre anything like me sometimes you might struggle with feeling worthy enough to even ask for needs. And mental health (and the subsequent help) is, in fact, a need, love. Please remember that you are valued, loved, worthy and wanted. Â
All of that to say, he adores you. You are his babylove and therefore what baby wants, baby gets.Â
Now, some other ways he might do this might include:Â
spraying his cologne on some of your little space items so that they have his scentÂ
always having something for your to play withÂ
sometimes this is just his hands/fingers
which is fine (and actually preferable if he can just sit and not have to have his hands at that moment in time)Â
also maybe just some coloring books and stuff in his office spaces because itâs relatively easy to hide away
glow in the dark stickers that he 100% encourages you to stick up under his desk at work so that when you visit and youâre overwhelmed you can just get under his desk and heâll roll his chair in to hide you and you can feel safe and lay you head on his leg and itâs just a good thing
Anyway, I hope you are feeling better, dear! I am so sorry if you are feeling rough.  I know you might not know me but I do believe in love for people that might not even know us well. Compassion for our fellow peoples.  So I love you and I sincerely wish you all the healing and loving energy.  If you ever need to talk please feel free to message me.  I might not be able to fix but I can definitely listen.  Â
All my love,Â
KÂ
......
Permanent Taglist:
@thickemadame
@toomanyfictionalboyfriends
@blackirisposts
@alisoncdariel
@therealmrshale
@thegreatirene
@angelus320
@thedarkwinterrose
@m-rae23
@shycupcakealissa
@minshookie29
@kelly-fushiguro345
@vj21
@btsiguess-kpop
@abc-abc1234-a
@pinkcherrybombs
@speedyhandsbonkpalace
@sunnysidesblog
@milkshakelol
@poopypantsmcgee666-blog
@lyn-g
@glassesandthunderthighs
@tacobacoyeet
@owenniasstars
@adventuresofnight
@queenlexusloverofbts
@leah-halliwell92
@amethyst09
@kalliravenne
@sullybot
@disneymarina
@mother2monsters
@maxis140403
@fortunecookiesworld
@lathalea
@skyys-universe
K, Love you, Bye!
#min yoongi#min suga#bts#kpop#bts x little reader#bts x plus size reader#little reader#bts little space#ps reader#plus size reader#plus size#min yoongi x ps reader#min yoongi x plus size reader
41 notes
·
View notes
Text
FUCK! (III)
synopsis. You hated your roommate but he had the biggest crush on you, fuck.
pairing: fboy!jk x fem!reader
genre: f2l, e2l, roommates au, fboy au (wow so many cliches), comedy au, mature themes, bad language, sex jokes.
warnings. mĂątĂŒrĂš thĂšmĂȘs, jÚÀlĂ¶ĂŒs koo, dĂŻrty thöughts, Ă«xplĂŻcĂŻt jökĂšs, yn ĂŻs Ă€ sĂ€d gĂŻrlĂŻe, sĂŒnshĂŻnĂȘ koo, #nĂŽ fĂŻltĂšr kĂŽĂŽk, hörny kóó, hĂš ĂŻs öbsĂ«ssĂšd wĂŻth yöur tĂŻts.
disclaimer. this is purely fictional and this doesnât represent btsâ jungkook irl. mature themes 18+ content ahead. mdni. ps. this jungkook thinks w his dick đ
series masterlist.
note. hi, share feedback plz, send asks because they keep me really motivated <333 ENJOY! And Iâm so sorry that Iâm so late with the update. I hope you havenât forgotten about the story and if you have, please reread because I know youâre going to enjoy this. Thank you so much.
Honestly, youâre really strong.
Youâve been having a lot of bad dates and stupid, awkward encounters with your ex, Kyungsoo.
But thankfully, who is there for you? Your dear Jungkook. Your roommate who has been with you for quite some time now and itâs safe to say that youâve gotten a lot of used to his presence, and his stupid jokes.
Itâs a new day and you feel a little less depressed as compared to the last week, the sun is out and you feel really hotâ literally because the weather is getting warmer and warmer.
Jungkook is sitting on the couch watching football, heâs kind of obsessed with it and heâs always screaming at the screen like a maniac, âWHAT THE FUCK?!!?! YN DID YOU SEE THIS?â
Your ears hurt.
Heâs probably talking about some goal that youâre not interested in, How can you be when youâre actually really concerned about your love life these days, you and kyungsoo broke up up quite some time ago and youâve been struggling with dating.
Youâre definitely over him, so what is the problem? You donât know when thatâs frustrating you.
âshut up- youâre too loud.â You snap, closing your eyes and frustration because itâs way too early in the morning, you are definitely a night owl, and heâs quite literally sunshine.
Jungkook eyes are focused on you now, âWoah you need to get laid- Iâm volunteering if you care.â His stupid remark has you glaring at him and he just laughs it off, he winks at you in return. And just after that he has started to shamelessly stare at your chest.
Heâs not wrong- you do need to get laid.
And Yeah, youâre wearing a top so what? Itâs really hot.
âyouâre so hot.â Jungkook breathes out. You can see his eyes, and his pupils are quite bright. Heâs got pretty eyes. Heâs really pretty. Not that you would say that to his face because he will eat your brain that you complimented him and that you want to fuck him.
You donât.
Well, youâre not sure.
âI know tell me something I donât know, and stop staring at my tits- they donât talk.â You scold him, but his gaze just doesnât budge, youâre so used to him that it doesnât make you uncomfortable.
You just roll your eyes at him. âBet I can make them..â Your gaze hardens and you pick up a pillow from your couch and hit him with it.
Heâs so shameless.
Jungkook pretends to be hurt, whining that you hit him hard. What a manchild, âquit it Jeon.â You warn him and he smirks. âAnd if I donât? Youâre going to punish me?! Please do.â He begs.
You scoff in disgust, but just then you get an idea- youâre going to mess with him. Itâs your turn to smirk as you look at him in the eyes once again. âyouâre walking on thin ice and you say that you want me to give you a chance, but⊠not sure if I should because you are a creep.â You shrug and itâs so satisfying the way his expressions change from smug to anxious.
You got him.
VICTORY.
âwhat are you talking about? Iâm not a creep. And IâŠI please give me one chance all right Iâll stop my remarks.â he is struggling like an idiot. Itâs is really nice to be in control.
ârespectfully you just have nice breasts.â he shrugs, but you can tell heâs still panicking about what you just said. He ainât wrong though you got nice breasts but itâs not nice to stare at them.
âShut up- THIN ICE.â
You warn him, and he puts a finger on his mouth- his doe eyes are literally so panicky, âugh I have work..â you whine- and Jungkook has started to focus on the game once again, âhey?! You have work too!!!? get up!â
âYeah no. I wonât get scolded if Iâm a little late because my boss kind of likes me.â He laughs.
What a fuckboy.
âyou fuck your boss?!!â You know thatâs not what he said or implied but youâre so curious, âuh no? Yn youâre mean!â he looks back at you acting so offended.
âwhateverâ before I go and change? I think you can take me out on a date Iâm giving you a chance.â
You get up before he can even give you a reaction because you know heâs gonna freak out and your prediction is confirmed when you can hear him screaming like an idiot.
You smile as you go back to your room to get ready for work, it wouldnât be a mistake to give him a chance because he obviously likes you andâ heâs been asking you out forever, so why not?
But youâre not sure if you are gonna work out as a couple because heâs too much sometimes, But youâre still going to give him one chance to prove himself.
âYN I LOVE YOU THANK YOU SO MUCH. OH MY GOD YOUâRE NOT GONNA BE DISAPPOINTED. OH MY GOD OH MY GOD. I WILL TEXT YOU ALL THE DETAILS.â
You giggle as you shut the door behind you.
Sure.
Heâs still having those wet dreams about you, itâs a struggle for him and heâs concerned because heâs never felt this way for anyone, and itâs just not the wet dreams.
His feelings for you are the main problem.
He annoys the fuck out of you and your both sitting in the couch, heâs pretending to watch football, but itâs hard for him to focus when youâre right next to him smelling like a goddess, and that top of yours?
Itâs torture.
Jungkook gets distracted for a minute when his favorite team scores a goal and he screams, he knows that you get annoyed with him and he does that but itâs so fun to get these reactions out of you.
He loves it when you tell him to shut up. And yeah itâs not your fault that youâre so hot because itâs really warm, you just have to make everything look so good.
He looks at you for a minute, and then his gaze just automatically goes to your chest.
You are quite magnificent.
âYouâre so hot.â he canât help but compliment you when you just shrugged and say that you know.
Your confidence is so hot, Jungkook tries his best to be subtle with his lust and attraction towards you, but sometimes itâs just impossible for his tongue to not slip.
He says some things that get you angry.
You hit him with a couch pillow, and he Reacts dramatically, he was just kidding about that one joke. âUgh.â He whines.
And just like that you guys banter for a while, that isnât until he fucks it up a little bit more, and you warn him
No, he cannot lose his chance with you.
âIâŠI please give me one chance. All right, Iâll stop with my remarks.â He is so stupid. Why canât he keep his hormones and tongue in check?
He doesnât want you to think that itâs only because heâs physically attracted to you, itâs more than that, yeah, he dreams about fucking you but he also dreams about being with you forever.
Thatâs how much he likes you.
So please just give him one chanceâ he thinks to himself when you bring up work and he knows that yeah he has to go to work, but his boss is quite lenient and the pay is really good.
He is watching the game once again when you accuse him of fucking his boss, he does not do thatâ Jungkook feels a little bad, because thatâs all you think of him?
âuh no I donât- Yn youâre mean!â he looks at you and this time your breasts donât distract him, he wants you to think of him as a man that is of commitment, but he has a lot to prove.
He has really fucked up his chancesâ? He feels his heart break as negative thoughts consume him, and he cannot even log into your eyes anymore.
You get up, probably get ready for work because you take everything in your life or seriously and youâre Punctual.
Youâre so perfect for him
But maybe it looks like heâs not perfect for you. And that sucks, Should he just give up on you? Heâs not sure.
âwhateverâ before I go and change? I think you can take me out on a date Iâm giving you a chance.â
Did he just hear you right? Did you really just say you donât give him a chance? And then he can take you out on a date
He tilts his head so fast, absolutely freaked out, his eyes are white, and his mouth is agape,
Heâs not being delusional right now, is he?
âY-Yn what did you just say?
He stutters out because he really cannot believe what you just said right now, have you hit your head or something because heâs asked you the same question for the past year but you have denied him, so why the sudden change?
He feels so happy right now- jungkook gets up from the couch and goes after you, but before he can catch you, so we can confirm what he just heard you giggle.
âYN I LOVE YOU THANK YOU SO MUCH. OH MY GOD YOUâRE NOT GONNA BE DISAPPOINTED. OH MY GOD OH MY GOD. I WILL TEXT YOU ALL THE DETAILS.â Before you can actually shut the door he says it out loud.
and you shut the door behind you.
#jungkook smut#bts smut#jjk smut#jungkook x reader#jungkook fic#jungkook fanfic#jungkook fanfiction#jungkook x you#jungkook x yn#jungkook fluff#jungkook angst#jeongguk smut#bts ff#bts fanfic#bts x reader#bts x you#jeon jungkook x reader#jeon jungkook x you
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Penny for your ghosts, chapter 2
Pairing: OT7!BTS x f!reader
Genre: hybrid au, supernatural au, ghost hunting au (based on Lockwood&Co lore), found family, fluff and humour, some angst, eventual smut
Chapter summary: Moving in is thankfully a smooth affair, and getting to know the pack also brings surprising happiness. Now all that's left to gain is a client.
Chapter word count: 9.9k
Previous part | Next part | Series masterlist
Warnings: a little discussion about death and ghosts, some mentions of near death experiences, some exposition, Yoongi and Namjoon are little shits that love to tease
A/N: originally I planned on ending the chapter a little further, but this is also a good place to cut it and I felt that you guys deserve a little something, so instead of this gathering metaphorical dust in my drawer, I'll be putting out the chapter like this! Hope you enjoy and happy holidays! <3 ps: the new run jin episode is fucking hilarious, i love our boys so much
When two days later Jimin and Hoseok rolled up to the hotel room I was staying in, it was more than just a little embarrassing. Iâve tried telling them that I didnât really have anything I needed help with, but like the gentlemen they were they insisted.
So, with my single duffel bag worth of belongings in Hoseok's hand and a bag with my old rapier and gear in Jimin's, we set out through the late noon city back to their house.
Namjoon has graciously offered me to live in an empty room up in the attic, where Iâd have my own little kitchenette and bathroom (to which of course Seokjin added that Iâm still more than welcome to eat with them, to Yoongiâs vehement agreement. Taehyung then later added that Iâm welcome to shower with them too, and got immediately kicked by at least four hyungs). I was ecstatic to have a chance to leave the dingy hotel, so I ignored them all and profusely thanked the embarrassed wolf hybrid.
I thought Iâd gotten used to the weird looks people often give PI operatives, but here in the big city it was even worse. Even though hybrids werenât anything new, weâd still get a lot of looks â some fascinated, some curious, some disgusted. And when we travelled while in gear, with big bags full of iron and shiny rapiers hanging at our waists, fear and apprehension would set in as well.
Hybrids were something strange to humans, and ghosts were an imminent danger to their lives they couldnât even see â therefore we became the mix of everything they feared and couldnât understand.
So standing in the tram, three hybrids carrying a bag with a rapier sticking out of it, we were quite the spectacle, and I could feel my ears pulling back with the discomfort I felt. Jimin and Hoseok looked unbothered, but I could see the tenseness in their postures.
There was some general chatter, but with the curse of heightened hybrid hearing I could hear every word clearly, as if I was a part of the conversation. And my companions were in the same boat, as I could see Jimin's brows twitch in annoyance whenever someone said something stupid.
âI sure didnât miss all the complaining about the curfew,â mused the arctic fox the second we got off on our stop and started in the direction of the house. Me and Hoseok both hummed in agreement.
The curfew was something that was put in place already over two decades ago as a desperate hail Mary attempt to stop people from getting hurt out in the streets. It was much easier to contain hauntings when they happened somewhere inside, but out there, especially around parks and cemeteries, the apparitions still sometimes managed to slip by the protective barriers and spill out onto roads.
Back then there were many deaths in the late winter afternoons, with people rushing home from work already after sundown and getting caught up with unruly ghosts. All it took was a single touch and they never made it home.
So the government put up a flexible curfew â it moved according to the seasons â in summer it was later, usually around 8 PM, while during autumn it slowly shifted until it settled somewhere around 3-4 PM during the winter. After that regular folk werenât allowed to walk outside alone â only operatives were.
It saved many lives, but unfortunately it couldnât save people from the hauntings in their own homes. Winters in general were hard â ghosts were stronger, agencies were so busy they couldnât have enough operatives and people died often. We were just beginning autumn, but the dread could already be tasted in the crisp air, even when it was sunny outside.
Just like last time, when I arrived at the house I was immediately warmly received by Seokjin and Namjoon, the two hybrids waiting for us in the brown sitting room and idly talking with the rest of the team. Or pack, maybe more accurately.
There was of course Yoongi, who still smirked at me whenever our eyes met as I willed my blush away, and Taehyung, who was technically the first person Iâd ever met from Bangtan Inc. (a fact which earned me a very solemn and sincere âIâm sorryâ from Seokjin). The last person in that room I havenât met yet was a young wolf with huge sparkling eyes that would look so innocent and angelic had I not seen him send mischievous grins towards the black bear earlier.
His name was Jungkook, and he was the youngest. Well, at least before I tagged along.
With pleasantries now out of the way my things were quickly shuffled over to Seokjinâs and Namjoonâs hands, and they started a little tour of the house. Apart from the kitchen and the two sitting rooms, there was also a library and a lounge with games all at once down here on the ground floor â it was the room I heard the chatter from during my first visit. There was also a little bathroom and a storage room tucked into the space behind the staircase, but that was all.
Their rooms were all on the first floor, together with an office space that was mostly Namjoonâs. They didnât bring me up there, but there wasnât really why â because I soon learnt that the way to the attic wasnât through there.
The two hybrids led me towards the same door as last time, the one leading towards the basement stairs. This time I looked around the little space and realised there was another door leading out and the stairs actually curled to lead up too.
âIâm sorry, there will be a lot of steps,â Namjoon muttered sheepishly, gesturing for me to go first. I did.
âItâs okay, I donât mind,â I replied, smiling at him good-naturedly to ease his worries, âIâm from the mountains, remember?â The men chuckled and we climbed silently after that.
The room was cozy â really, I would even call it a loft â it spanned the entirety of the attic, just a big open square of space. There was a worn carpet there, an old persian with layers of dust caked into it, with a similarly old looking couch and a little table. In a corner stood an old rickety iron double bed that looked like itâs seen better days, but it would do.
The kitchen was an open space, a little table just enough for two people to eat there was situated right at the edge between the living space and the kitchenette. Bathroom was most probably the little room right next to it, tucked into another corner.
âWill this be enough?â Namjoon asked and he did sound actually worried, to my astonishment, âMy uncle used to live here when I was little. And the boys sometimes came here when they wanted to be alone, but Iâll tell them not to do that anymore.â
I gaped at the men, taking the space in.
âEnough? This is more than enough, Namjoon-ssi!â I exclaimed excitedly, âI would even argue that it might be too much. Are you sure you donât want me to pay rent?â The wolf chuckled fondly and shook his head, carefully setting my bag down on the sofa.
âOf course not, Y/N,â he rumbled back, âThe space is here and it just collects dust, or someone comes here to- to sulk. They sometimes come here to sulk.â From the corner of my eye I saw the hybrid blush again as Seokjin jabbed his side with his elbow, but I paid them no mind, completely enthralled by a beautiful set of a wardrobe and drawers made from massive dark wood and carved beautifully with flowering vines that was standing next to the door.
âWhat Namjoonâs trying to say is,â Seokjin took over with a twitchy smile, âthat weâll be glad to know someoneâs properly loving the space and taking care of it.â I returned the smile and walked deeper into the room.
âI tried to deep clean it yesterday so you could sleep here, but it might not be perfect,â the bear hybrid continued, rounded ears cutely flicking around and following my movements, âbut Iâm sure that tomorrow we can finish it all together. Hoseok promised to help as well.â Namjoon visibly perked up at the mention of that name and turned to me from where he was zoning out.
âOh, speaking of which,â he exclaimed and motioned for me to follow them back down, âHeâs waiting for us down in the office.â
By the office he meant the space down in the basement, where Hoseok occupied one of the desks, currently sitting down with one of the chunky phones pressed to his ear and diligently jotting something into a notebook.
We politely waited for him to be done, through with all the pleasantries, and then he happily jumped up from the table, pure unfiltered joy pouring out of him as he waved the little notebook about.
âA client?â Seokjin asked, eyes wide with hope, and smiled bright when Hoseok nodded. The men all huddled around the desk, muttering to each other things I couldnât hear properly while I awkwardly stood around and shuffled from foot to foot. Thankfully it took maybe only a minute before Namjoon realised I came in with them and he whirled around with a guilty expression, tugging the notebook out of the foxâs hands and pulling me closer to the desk.
âActually hyung, we came here to deliver your newbie,â he said and said man grinned at me blindingly, until I almost forgot anything except for the fact that I was so damn happy to be here.
âIâll be something of a direct superior of yours, sort of,â Hoseok explained gently, dragging me over to sit me down at his desk.
âWe donât really have any kind of hierarchy, but Hobiâs the most organised by far, so this all is his domain,â Seokjin explained, gesturing with wide arms over the basement. When I turned back to the fox I felt the awe that must have been reflected in my eyes, and the hybrid blushed, turning his head slightly to the side while Namjoon snickered somewhere behind us.
âEverybody helps, but I mostly oversee everything, just to make sure,â he explained further as he leaned his hip on the desk to be more comfortable.
âHeâll be the one telling you what needs to be done and where you could be useful. Or me. Or Jin-hyung,â Namjoon added and smiled at my expression as I tried to commit everything to memory.
âJust whatever happens, donât listen to anything the maknaes say,â Hoseok warned and I nodded eagerly until they all giggled at me.
âWell,â Namjoon started and looked to Seokjin who immediately nodded, both of them backing away towards the stairs, âWeâll leave you to it.â I couldnât help but notice that the little notebook containing info about their new client stayed safely tucked away in Namjoonâs hand, far away from me, and my ears and eyes.
âRight,â Hoseokâs voice tore me out of my reverie, and I turned back to him only to see him looking around the basement in contemplation, lip caught between his teeth as he pondered. Then he jumped up and started walking towards the filing cabinets.
âCome, Iâll show you the system I use for categorisation. And please, call me Hobi.â
The first two weeks I spent with my new company in the new house were quite uneventful. The client that had called was swiftly dealt with only two days later, and only Namjoon and Jimin went, leading me to believe it must have been some weak shade.
Type 1 ghosts, the weakest ones, were usually the kind that started off the season of death, as it was so colloquially called, and mostly didnât demand much manpower. They werenât as dangerous, well, as far as ghosts could go â it was very unusual for them to show any kind of killing intent, but even a peaceful ghostâs touch could be deadly.
That was something that was drilled into us endlessly in school â both kids with talent and without â to never get close to a ghost, never let it touch you, and run away as fast as possible and get an adult.
It was the general rule everyone except for operatives abided by â unless they wanted a slow painful death of rot and decomposition to spread through their body from the place of contact, until it pumped their veins with poison and claimed their heart. It was a gruesome death, and it was terrible to witness. Sometimes you could be saved with a couple of shots of adrenaline or a swifty amputation, but vital places â head, chest, stomach â were lethal.
And it was the number one killer of both adults and children in the world.
But the sting of secrecy of that first case was dulled by the fact that no one except for Namjoon, Jimin and Hoseok cared much for it, and it was dealt with within two hours.
I spent those days with curious glances burnt into my back as I mostly silently followed Hobi around and listened to his instructions wherever we came upon something new. I helped him and Taehyung clean down in the basement, I sat next to him as he showed me how to properly fill out forms weâd need, or how to file new cases (of which none came). I even felt guilty enough for not having anything to help with to earn my keep that I insisted on helping with gathering the fallen leaves in the garden, and with flaming cheeks made Yoongi let me help him cook every evening (even though I was a disaster in the kitchen and often got reprimanding looks from the tiger hybrid).
Most of the time though we went endlessly again and again through the little storage in the basement and made sure we were fully stocked up and ready to head out for a case if needed.
It meant hours upon hours of sitting in a steadily colder and colder windowless room, wading through kilos of salt and iron fillings, checking the magnesium flares to see they were properly stored, preparing salt and iron bombs, oiling and caring for iron chains that were used for protective circles, sharpening rapiers and similar.
And as much Jimin, Taehyung and Jungkook whined about Hobi forcing them to do it every two days even though we saw no business, I completely understood the red fox.
Face to face to a ghost, there werenât many things that could save you or protect you, except for your rapier and a belt filled with these helpers. One too many operatives had died because they hadnât checked they packed everything or that it was functional.
Magnesium flares when unused sometimes became a hazard and could burn a whole house down, salt and iron bombs sometimes crystallised shut when improperly stored. Chains when left alone rusted and stuck together. When the crucial moment came, even a second delay in a flare going off could mean sure death.
So I happily spent my time in the basement, checking the boysâ belts and bags to make absolutely sure that when they left, they would also return. And sometimes it would turn into training as well, Hobi dragging us into the neighbouring room and spending long hours laughing in the ring, watching the men fight with big smiles on their faces.
It was exactly two weeks into my quite uneventful stay when Namjoon poked his head into the green room where I was sulking by the fire. That day Hobi had no tasks for me, and I took to getting in Yoongiâs way in the kitchen, attempting to help until Jin was laughing at the exasperated tiger and I ended up being exiled into the sitting room. Jimin had briefly stopped by to snicker at me and then he was gone in a flurry of giggles, leaving me to my gloom.
I had wanted to follow him, to go with him and play with the other maknaes as Yoongi and Jin all called us, but I was being too shy to approach them outside of work responsibilities, and judging by their hesitant smiles, they were having the same problem.
So Namjoon walked in on me sullenly poking into the fire with a stick, watching the embers fly through the air and listening to the crackle of the wood, all on my lonesome.
âHey,â he said with that gentle timbre, and I immediately perked up, âyour gear just got here.â If Namjoon found funny the way I promptly jumped to my feet and ran through the house towards the basement... well I didnât really stick around long enough to find out whether he laughed, but he sure came down behind me with a big grin on his face.
We ordered my own gear a few days back, Jin dragging me down here and measuring me with excruciating detail to make sure it fit as best as possible, and it might have been the crankiest Iâve gotten around the eldest of the pack as we continuously bickered about which size should be ordered, especially the shoes. But Jin took my attitude with grace (got sassy and told me Iâm just like Jungkook, which at that moment didnât feel much like a compliment), so all was well in the end.
âDo you want me to call Jin-hyung?â Namjoon asked, mischief written into his soft round face, and I immediately shook my head.
âI donât think Iâd survive if heâs proven right live,â I said and shuddered at the thought of his smug smirk whenever we had to admit we were in the wrong. Iâd seen it around a few times during the two weeks, even once from Yoongi, which Jimin later told me was quite the feat. Apparently the stubborn tiger would rather lose his own hand than admit anything. âLetâs not tell him if it fits as well as he thought.â
Namjoon behind me snickered and pretended as if he was locking his mouth and throwing away the key, before he pulled a big cardboard box onto Hobiâs table.
âYou catch up fast,â he teased with a big smile, âfirst rule of surviving here â Jin-hyung is scarier than anything that might be lurking outside during the night.â I scoffed at that, but didnât dispute it, instead choosing to get to opening the box.
The uniform of an operative is quite simple really â we mostly wore combat shoes with silver tip and iron interladed soles, cargo pants made from thick cotton that didnât tear easily and special long-sleeved t-shirts that fit like second skin and it was virtually impossible to destroy them unless you got stabbed. Then of course, seasonal additions like sweaters or jackets or gloves. But these were the basics.
The pack didnât hesitate to spend money on me, and I had to admit that that night it brought some tears to me eyes, knowing they were counting on me to stay with them that long. It was a heart-warming moment for me, as it felt like I was truly expected to take my place in their ranks and not only serve them coffee forever (which some other agencies loved to do with younger recruits â which, I wasnât even that young, not for an operative anyway).
So now I was pulling out three sets of each, enough to be able to comfortably swap between them during laundry, and to not have the fear that if some unfortunate accident befell my uniform, I didnât have to fear not having anything else. I promised the man that the next batch Iâd already buy from the money I earned, but he just smiled and said nothing, warm eyes fondly watching me and Jin drag Hobi into our squabble.
Now, putting them on, I felt like an investigator more than I ever had in my old torn jeans and washed out hand-me-down hoodie Iâd worn up in the north.
The memories that flooded my brain brought a bit of melancholy to my heart and I thought back to my parents, or my PI friends â all the people I havenât spoken to since I ran down here. Some that Iâd never get the chance to speak to ever again.
âThey fit perfectly,â I called from the small bathroom, door cracked open just enough for my voice to carry unobstructed, and I hoped Namjoon didnât hear the tinge of sadness colouring it now, âof course they fucking do.â The last part was muttered softly under my breath, but judging from the chuckle in the other room, the wolf heard me nonetheless.
Bundling the clothes back into the box and leaving it by the desk for tomorrowâs me to deal with, we both slowly started back into the living spaces, and my palms slowly grew clammy.
âHey Namjoon?â I said somewhat unsteadily, and watched his ears perk up before he turned to me. Perhaps sensing my nerves, the wolf gently smiled, his scent mellowing and covering me with a blanket of safe warm feelings.
âCould I maybe use the landline for personal calls?â
The hybrid looked at me confused for a moment, like he was computing that this was the only thing I truly wanted, before his expression melted into compassion.
âY/N, of course you can,â he told me gently, âyou can use anything in the house. Including the library, if youâre ever bored.â I blushed at the knowing look in his eyes, and wondered which of his hyungs told on me. Probably Yoongi, that snitch. And I thought weâd have feline hybrids solidarity. I chuckled at his words and nodded, now more embarrassed than shy.
Having his blessing, I circled back to the basement and took a seat at one of the tables where I never saw anyone else sit, leaving Namjoon to return on his own.
The old plastic phone felt familiar in my hand, as I grew up in a place where technology stayed in the 90s. Well, most of other things did as well, to be perfectly honest. The number I was calling was burned into my memory, Iâd probably be able to recite it even on my death bed (though for operatives that didnât have to mean that long).
The line crackled for a moment before a tired âhello?â rang though my ears.
âMom,â I realised too late that my voice came out wet, the heavy knot of emotions stuck in my throat at hearing her voice again after such a long while, and there was a similarly emotional intake of breath on the other side.
âOh, darling,â the happy voice said, suddenly all tiredness gone from it, a youthfulness sounding through that made me think back to my childhood, âhowâs the city treating you?â
âGood, I found a good pa- I mean I found a good agency, Iâm with them now. Working. Working with them,â I stumbled through the sentence, blushy and teary-eyed, and I swore I could hear laughter upstairs.
âAre they taking good care of you, my baby?â she asked, her voice so warm and receptive I wanted to crawl through the phone and wrap myself into it. I nodded, and then rushed to assure her when I realised she couldnât see me.
âHowâs everyone? Dad? Jiwoo? What about Daiyu? How is she?â The barrage of questions spilled out of me in one breath and on the other side I heard my mom giggle quietly.
âDadâs dad, still the same,â she started, love and amusement dripping from her voice, âyou know how he gets when autumn comes. Iâve barely even seen him, he spends all his time in the garden.â I chuckled at that, the image of my father in his old jeans that were more mending patches than the original pants, lovingly tending to his bushes and plants, preparing them for the tough season ahead, was burned into my memory from having it seen every autumn. He was a silent man, but every time he stepped out, you could see the love and gentleness shine through when he looked at ânatureâs giftsâ, as he put it.
âJiwoo is also as heâs always been,â mum continued, voice sounding lighter and more joyful with every word spoken, âas stubborn as a mule, like any teenage boy. Running around the mountains with his friends, I barely even see him.â
A phone in the hall upstairs started ringing, and I could hear the beeps interrupting through the call I was currently in, so I quickly clicked the other line to keep the call running. Running footsteps thundered right above me, the excitement palpable through them, and then I could hear Hoseokâs muffled voice as he answered it.
âAnd DaiyuâŠâ there my mother hesitated for a moment, unaware of my split attention, and I forced myself back into listening to her, âWell, I think sheâs doing quite well, all things considered. You should give her a call too, darling, Iâm sure sheâd love to hear from you.â
I hummed, but even as I tried to come up with a response, I could feel my ear twitching with the strain of listening on the call currently happening a hall above me, but to no avail. Everything Hoseok said blended into an undecipherable buzz, all the words melting into each other.
âY/N? Darling?â
âYes, mum, yes, Iâm here,â I squeezed out quickly, turning away from the door as if would stop me from eavesdropping, âIâll give her a call, just⊠I gotta run now.â There was a bit of silence on the other side, underlined with how suddenly the house fell silent too, and then my mother hummed. But it was the kind of hum that told me she had much more to say, yet chose not to, and I sighed.
âItâs not like that..â I said quickly, trying to put stop to anything she might be thinking now, but she only hummed again, in the way mothers did when they thought they knew better than you did, and I already knew that battle was lost. With a fond sigh, I decided to just let it go.
âLook mum, I have to go, I think we just got a call from a client,â I told her, and thankfully she got the hint, and with an amused sigh she let it go as well.
âAlright then, my dear,â she said lightly, just a twinge of longing creeping into her voice, and it pierced my heart painfully enough to almost rob me of my breath.
âIâm gonna call again soon, mum,â I reassured her quickly, jumping in before she got another word out, âMy- my- Employer⊠my employer said I could use the phones as I needed! Iâll call again soon..â I got a little stuttered up over how to call Namjoon, but if she thought it was weird, at least she didnât see the way I lit up with a mighty blush over the slip-up I almost had; for there was another word dangerously close to slipping out, one that was very not appropriate for me to use.
And I hoped that the sound didnât spread as easily upstairs, and I wouldnât hear a fresh batch of teasing, now with the wolf hybrid instead of Yoongi.
âWell, Iâll hear from you soon,â her quiet voice carried over, âI love you, my darling.â I smiled to myself, probably looking like a right love-sick fool.
âI love you too, mummy,â I whispered back, âBe well.â She lingered for a moment longer, I heard her quiet breaths on the other side of the line, and then there was a quiet click of her setting the phone down, and then only continuous beeps.
I took some time to take a few deep breaths, stabilising myself a little before my first shaky steps back towards the stairs.
The hall was empty when I made it back up, but I heard excitable chatter coming from the direction of the sitting rooms, so if I had to guess, whoever was here was probably all huddled up in the green room by the fire, stealing my spot.
I ran up a little, taking quick bouncy steps, both rejuvenated by the call and excited for potentially getting to do some ghost busting.
And I sure wasnât the only one, because when I ran into the room, it turned out that everyone was already there â the whole pack, sitting around and peeking into Hoseokâs hands, where the black notebook was clutched.
He was just in the middle of saying something when I zoomed in, but got stuttered up upon seeing me full energy like that. Yoongi was standing by his shoulder, and upon my fiery exit looked up only to smirk my way, eyes cheekily taking me in. I cursed my ears and tail for flicking up eagerly, but it felt less embarrassing when his did the same, and it wasnât enough to make the grin slide off of my face, so I just ignored Jiminâs teasing (evil) snickers and moved into the room.
Just for a split second I worried I might have not been fully welcomed in on the discussion â Hoseok seemed to have already started talking, everybody was present except for me â but then Namjoon smiled and waved me over, vacating his spot on the couch so that I could settle myself right between Taehyung and Jungkook while he stood over us, leaning on the head rest.
âI was just about to go get you,â he said in the warm tone of his, and I relaxed into the soft pillows immediately. I looked towards the red fox, who was sitting in the armchair in front of me, eyes lit up like he just got the best news ever. He looked towards me too and smiled so brightly it was almost blinding.
âWe got a client. And this oneâs gonna be a doozy.â
Seokjin was nervously fluffing up the pillows for the hundredth time in the last ten minutes, and I could see that I wasnât the only one whose nerves were getting grated by that, but since the bear was so sincere and hopeful about it, none of us dared to say anything. Most of the time Kim Seokjin was a man that would put fear of God into you within seconds, but when it came to customers, heâd almost turn cute.
Not that Iâd dare say that out loud to him.
âCute,â teased Hoseok, and I immediately flushed. Seokjin turned to him with a disapproving tsk, but there was a red hue on his cheeks, and for a moment I was caught marvelling at such a rare sight. Obviously, the consensus about Seokjinâs pre-visit habits was pretty clear around here.
Like when I had my job interview, the only ones present were the three hybrids that seemed to be the most involved with running the company â Seokjin, Namjoon and Hoseok, with the addition of me to take notes. Though, all the others were around too, and I knew they were anxiously waiting to listen in as soon as the customer arrived.
Thankfully, the torture of watching Seokjin pace the room one more time to fluff the pillows one more time was cut short with a sound of the bell thundering through the suddenly unnaturally silent house.
I watched as the red fox jumped to his feet, ears flicking with attention towards the door as his tail nervously swung about in a manner that would soon become dangerous to stand too close to. Namjoon seemed to have petrified, standing woodenly with an awkward smile, and I would almost giggle at the sight if not for the aura of nerves engulfing everything.
Seokjin was already toying with the silver tea kettle as Hoseok tripped over himself and then over the armchair in a mad race to the front door. I had an abrupt flashback to our first meeting â to how eager he was to a point he stressed me out, and I promptly stood up into his way to try and curb his energy.
He was probably just too focused on getting to the door, that would explain why he didnât fully notice me at first, not until I was already too close and in an attempt to stop he instead slipped on the squeaky clean wooden floors and barrelled right into me.
A moment of weightlessness was all I registered before suddenly gravity pulled hard, and before I knew it, I was sprawled over the brown roomâs floor with Hoseokâs extremely red face planted right into my chest.
Everything stilled for a few extremely tense seconds before the fox was jumping off of me with a loud embarrassed scream, the sound enough to summon everyone, and I meant everyone, to run into the hall to witness me lying on my back on the floor like a beached whale while Hoseok buried his entire upper body into the armchair like an ostrich its head into the sand.
One look at the two other present hybrids told me all I had to know. Namjoon stood there with face as red as a lobster and looking absolutely horrified, while Seokjin had his hand over his mouth, though his eyes were crinkled with silent laughter.
I rather didnât even look towards the others, instead I quickly climbed back onto my feet as a second bell rung through the house. No one said anything. Yoongi was laughing. Loudly.
âOkay,â I took charge of the situation, âHoseok, calm down and get some shoes. Namjoon you too. Calm down, I mean.â Then I turned to the four other very entertained hybrids and narrowed my eyes. âEverybody else scram. Iâm gonna open the door and when I walk into here with the client, youâll be relaxed and professional, alright?â
Without waiting for a reply, I turned with my face still burning and stalked toward the main entrance. Though, I heard the patter of feet running quietly away and Seokjin muttering âwe have to work on this partâ under his breath, so it was safe to assume they took me bossing them around better than I hoped they would.
With a deep breath I steadied myself, slipping into the more customer friendly demeanour and opened the door with an amicable smile.
And older lady stood there. She very obviously came from money, everything about her screamed wealth â from her elegant black dress with lace collar, to the golden brooch with a blood red ruby that was pinned the lace, to her grey hair slicked back into a tight hairdo at the back of her head. She had quite a strict face, not necessarily unfriendly, but definitely not open, and she leaned on a black walking stick quite heavily.
There was a middle-aged man supporting her from the other side, probably her son by the age. He looked considerably more approachable, so I forced myself to relax and invited them in with a broad gesture.
âWelcome to Bangtan Inc., paranormal investigations,â I said with a cheery voice, âI apologise for the wait.â I didnât offer them any explanation because, well frankly I didnât have one, and I found that people rarely asked for more details for fear of looking rude.
âGood afternoon,â the man replied pleasantly, but the older woman stayed silent. She didnât look very happy with us, but by her presumed sonâs nonchalant attitude, I supposed she might have just been one of those ladies.
âTerribly good weather this afternoon,â the man continued, looking out to the sky which was a light steely grey, but the temperature was pleasant and stray rays of sunshine did make it through. I smiled at him and nodded.
âQuite, though it is supposed to get colder. After all, we are nearing the end of September.â
I offered to help with coats, but the lady let the man help her, and he seemed more than happy to help himself with his own, so I just waited for them to hand them to me so that I could hang them up. The lady seemed to be pleased with that at least, and I was glad I maybe turned around the fact that they had to wait outside for such a while.
The heels of their shoes clicked on the floor as I led them down the hallway with another broad gesture to follow me. I saw them both look around with wide eyes, taking in the old grandeur of the house. With a bit of a sinking heart I recognised open surprise in their eyes, and they were no doubt shocked that hybrids lived so well.
Momentarily I worried for what weâd have to hear from them today, but I didnât have much time to ponder that, as we rounded the corner into the brown room and got hit with the sight of the three hybrids waiting.
Compared to the disaster I left behind me, now they looked perfectly put together and professional. Namjoonâs shoulders werenât as stiff as before as he gave the newcomers a very enchanting smile, immediately charming the pants right off of the lady who seemed to have melted into a blushing schoolgirl upon being met with the wolf. Discreetly I thought to myself that I perfectly understood her.
Seokjin stood next to him, as handsome as ever, while Hoseok, now also considerably calmer, stepped forward with his hand outstretched, a blinding smile splitting his face almost in half.
âWelcome! My nameâs Jung Hoseok, we spoke on the phone,â his voice was smooth and cheery, and as my eyes slid downwards, with relief I saw that he indeed did put on shoes.
The usual pleasantries took place, and I left them to it, only getting a little startled when Namjoon gestured towards me as I fussed in the corner about the chair I dragged over before to take notes without interrupting and said: âand thatâs our assistant, Ms. Y/N.â With a slightly awkward smile I shook their hands as well, and the atmosphere relaxed a little.
Just as I was looking over the notepad just one more time to make sure everything was ready for me to write down, another call of my name startled me into paying attention to the interaction.
âY/N will bring it right over!â Seokjin just said, and upon my confused glance, he gestured to the empty table. The tea kettle was gone, I belatedly realised, and I jumped to my feet and scurried off into the kitchen.
Jimin, Taehyung and Jungkook were all sitting around the dining table munching on something, probably sandwiches as Yoongi made those quite often when we whined about being hungry, while the man himself stood by one of the kitchen windows smoking.
I ran in, scaring the shit out of the three eating hybrids and earning a chuckle from the tiger, while I panicked and looked around while whisper-screaming âtea!â the whole time.
âCalm down, darling, itâs here,â Yoongi walked over to the kitchen counter, the teapot sitting there and mocking me as I sulked over to the black-haired man.
âWhyâs it even back here?â I asked him, now considerably less frantic as I watched him put the kettle on, his quick skilful fingers arranging new teabags and fresh biscuits on to the tray. He scoffed, but it was a fond sound. He often sounded that way when talking about Seokjin, though youâd never get him to admit it.
âYou know how hyung gets,â the tiger teased, a light smirk playing on his face, âin the time it took you to walk from the door to the sitting room he managed to panic that the tea would already be tasting bad and thought it would look better if you brought over fresh one.â There were some giggles from the dining room table, but I found I didnât want to turn away from Yoongi working in the kitchen. So, I kept my eyes glued to the man, slowly taking in how his tail started swishing around in much more playful manner than it usually did.
And I knew I was in trouble, because heâd never miss a chance to tease me, especially not in front of the maknaes. Especially not in front of Jimin, that little devil.
Yoongi poured the hot water into the decorative teapot, arranging it onto the tray for me to carry, and as he turned, he reached over to pet my hair, taking the moment to curl his fingers right behind my ear slightly, as if he was going to scratch there but changed his mind.
I flushed, terribly so might I add, and the bastard smirked. I felt my ear twitch needily, the little traitor, and I mentally scolded it.
Grabbing the tray, I ignored everyone in the room and stomped my way back to the brown room, pointedly not looking any of the three other hybrids in the face, which I knew was noticed by the way Seokjin was trying to conceal his laughter by turning away.
The clients thankfully seemed blissfully unaware, distracted by the refreshments, and I took the moment to decompress into my seat and stubbornly keep my eyes on my notes, even though I saw the way Hoseok curiously glanced my way and grinned upon seeing how red I was.
Quickly the atmosphere sobered though, as the two incomers finally settled down into their chairs, ready to share their ghost story.
âSo, Mrs. Carter, youâve mentioned a spectre in your garden, yes?â Seokjin started, trying not to sound too eager, as that usually scared normal folk away. We had to get every little detail out of them though, and that wasnât easy. Not just because they didnât see much, but because they generally didnât like to talk about apparitions.
As if not mentioning them would erase the danger they posed out of existence.
âWell, yes,â the lady, Mrs. Carter, drawled out with a thick posh accent, âIt is in the back of the garden, yes, been there for decades too.â The man nodded, and that was quite a shock to us.
âFor decades?â Namjoon asked, absolutely flabbergasted, âhave you never thought to get rid of it before?â The old woman simply nodded, clutching the walking stick in her hands, habitually drumming her fingers on the polished wood.
âI didnât particularly care for it,â she answered again in that slightly detached way of talking that wealthy people sometimes adopted, âItâs been just me and my husband for a long time, and we knew not to go into that part of the garden, and all the staff leaves before sundown as is law.â She shrugged, and the man sighed, pinching the root of his nose.
âIâve been telling mother for years to do something about it,â he told us, exasperated while the woman seemed cheekily unperturbed, much in the way that spoke of just how old the argument truly was, âItâs just plain dangerous and irresponsible.â
âIt wasnât doing anything to anyone,â she replied stubbornly, âbut now my nieces have started visiting. Even with all the precautions, I cannot let it stay. Children never listen, especially to those things that you stress the most that they need to listen to. I need the garden to be safe for them.â She seemed to melt a little at the mention of the little girls, something warmer creeping into her gaze as she glanced at her son.
We all sat there and listened to them go back and forth quietly, taking in the details â and each of us seemed to have different questions. I was mainly amazed how she spoke of a very dangerous ghost as if it was just a tenant paying rent to use her garden, and not the accident waiting to happen it truly was.
Hoseok had other concerns, and thatâs why he was the one asking the questions.
âWasnât doing anything to anyone?â he enquired, leaning forward to them in interest, âWould you be able to describe it a little? Or even if there are any feelings connected to the haunting? Does it have any habits?â The barrage of questions that spilled out of him clearly surprised and overwhelmed the duo, and they looked to each other for help.
âFeelings?â was all that Mrs. Carter said in the end though, looking to the fox confusedly.
âWell, like for an example, when you are in the area, do you feel a certain way?â Seokjin jumped in, sensing his packmate was likely getting a little too excited again, âDo you feel uncomfortable and unsafe? Do you feel sad?â
âHauntings can sometimes influence our feelings,â Namjoon carried on, explaining gently to the two humans, âIt can help the operatives guess the type of the spectre, or its strength and motives. If every time you walk through the part of the garden you suddenly feel unsafe, it could speak of dangerous intentions. If there only is a sudden wave of sadness, it could mean a weaker shade.â
The two visitors sat in silence for a moment, pondering over their experiences with the haunting, while we sat there and waited with bated breaths.
Getting details out of human adults was always the hardest part of these initial interviews. Children at least usually were a little more sensitive to the unknown, sometimes even seeing the apparitions clearly, but adults were mostly blind. They could only rely on the emotions that gripped them while encountering a ghost, and those were normally drowned out by fear and panic.
Not that anyone could blame them â even operatives had that instinct to turn and run, weâd be insane if we didnât.
But given that they seemed to have been aware of this haunting for decades, there was hope a little more information would come out of them.
In the worst case scenario we could swallow our pride and ask whether she currently hired any hybrids on her staff to ask them, though hybrids not involved in the PI business hated to be associated with it. Our supernatural senses hung above our heads like curses, and some just wanted to be as far away from that as possible, yet unable to escape it fully.
âWell, I suppose it doesnât feel too friendly, but Iâve never felt in any danger,â the old lady drawled out, voice a little thin as she was lost in her own thoughts and memories. Her son seemed similarly drowned in his own musings, sitting silently beside her with a pale face and a strange look.
âHave you ever seen it?â came Seokjinâs next question and the lady snorted in good humour.
âOf course I havenât seen it, how could I?â her answer was amused, but it still ruffled some feathers, as I saw Hoseokâs smile twitch on his face in slight annoyance. Seokjin stared at her, incredulous, though she was very oblivious to that with her face buried in her teacup. Namjoon once more chose this moment to step in and smooth the situation over before Jinâs patience ran out and he reverted to his usual steam-roller self.
âWell, yes, we arenât expecting you to see it clearly, but humans sometimes report seeing a little,â the wolf inserted himself into the tense atmosphere, âit doesnât have to be a full apparition, but maybe a shape, fog or even spots of darkness, anything like that can be helpful to us.â
The woman hummed, once again reverting into her memories to search for anything to tell us, but by the pinched expression on her face we could all already tell that if she ever saw it, sheâs already forgotten or supressed it from her mind.
My ears fluttered as they caught the quiet sigh of disappointment let out by Hobi right before he started preparing to ask more questions that would most likely lead nowhere, as was usually the case with older humans. My eyes were still glued to Mr. Carter sitting woodenly next to his mother though, and just as Hobi opened his mouth, without thinking I jumped in.
âMr. Carter, have you ever seen it? As a child?â The man startled at hearing his name, and the entire roomâs attention was suddenly on me. I flushed for a moment sensing the other hybridâs eyes, but I took the chance to speak even though I probably wasnât supposed to.
Redirecting my gaze back to the wide eyes of the surprised human, I could see some cracks of guilt in his expression.
âOf course I havenât, young miss!â he rushed out, face reddening and twisting slightly as if I gravelly insulted him, âChildren have no business chasing after ghosts, and I knew that!â I chanced a glance at my employers, all of whom seemed very interested in the current conversation, no doubt sensing the opportunity as well.
Namjoon gestured for me to continue, and I breathed out in relief before turning to our guests again.
âWell, of course, I am not doubting your common sense, but as Mrs. Carter said a few moments ago, children often find these things curious. Ghosts and the supernatural, the more you discourage them, the more they want to see,â I argued softly, trying to talk him away from the edge he psyched himself onto.
In that moment even though he must have been at least fifty years old, there was something very boyish in his face â that second he turned back into a little kid, afraid of the consequences of his parents anger after breaking one of their rules, and I knew I struck gold. Children rarely listened, which was unfortunately why they died of ghost touch so much. It has always been a very sad statistic, one that Mr. Carter no doubt almost added onto himself.
He took one guilty look towards his mother who has been watching him with a curious glint in her eyes, not unkind but definitely exasperated at knowing her son was tempting fate like that without her knowledge, but she still gestured for him to tell the truth.
With the aura of a scolded schoolboy he turned back to the room and sighed.
âIt was when I was sixteen,â he started sheepishly, face red now from embarrassment more than the anger of getting caught red-handed, âthe ghost just appeared the winter prior, but I was away at my boarding school. When I returned, I was informed of its presence and the back part of the garden was closed off for safety. I was curious, though.â I nodded at him, to encourage him and soothe the sting of childish foolishness.
âTrust me Mr. Carter, thatâs very normal,â Namjoon stated kindly and gave the man a smile, one that had even me relaxing in my chair, tail curling along the chair legs in search of a cozy cuddle, which I stubbornly ignored, just as I did anything else pertaining to the strange reactions these men managed to bring out in me. Especially the kind wolf and the cheeky tiger.
âYes, indeed, children are always drawn to things and places like that,â Seokjin joined in and poured the man another cup of tea, âEven we got up to similar foolish shenanigans. Some of us never grew out of it.â The last part was pointed towards those who listened in, and I could almost hear the complaining grumble from Jungkook and Taehyung sitting in the kitchen as they argued over who invited more trouble.
Schooling my features, I looked back to the somewhat appeased human and watched him grow more comfortable in the armchair.
âI did the stupidest thing I could think of,â the man admitted, âI sneaked out during the night. It was early autumn, just like it is now, and I crept through the gardens towards the back-end corner, where it was seen. At first there was nothing out of ordinary. It was pretty cold outside, but it was September, so I thought nothing of it.â
I hummed non-commitally, jotting down what he was saying into my notepad which was slowly filling up. Hobi cleared his throat, but otherwise listened to the story with unrestrained focus.
âWell, that didnât last for long though,â if the statement wasnât ominous enough, the look of sheer terror that crossed Mr. Carterâs face was definitely sufficient, âI mean, to this day I am not completely sure what I saw. At first there was nothing, but then I suddenly started feeling unprecedented fear, absolute panic and terror, seemingly without a reason. I stood in the middle of the garden, alone as far as I knew, paralysed with horror. I didnât know what to do. Then it started to appear. I noticed that there was a spot of darkness that felt unnatural, but slowly it turned into a vague shape. I couldnât see many details, but it was a man. I watched it slink closer for a few seconds before the panic managed to override my body and I stumbled away. Iâve never tempted fate like that again.â
There was a moment of silence as the information shared sunk in, only broken by the quiet scratch of my pen as I wrote the details down before I forgot. When I looked up, I could almost see the wheels turning in Namjoonâs head and the calculations Hobi and Jin were making in their minds.
âSo thatâs why you insisted so much about us getting rid of the visitor,â the old woman mused finally, breaking the spell with her sad voice, âIâm sorry we never listened to you.â
âYou said you saw it slightly, would you maybe be able to tell me what kind of clothes the man was wearing? Any guess about the period?â Namjoonâs questions shot through the tender moment, and it was obvious the wolf was miles away, probably thinking about the trip to the archives heâd have to make after this visit.
The guests didnât seem to be too ruffled by his slightly awkward interruption and the man dipped back into that terrifying memory.
âIâm sorry, I donât think I can give you anything more specific,â he stated apologetically, wringing his hands out in his lap, âbut they were definitely what I would describe as old-timey clothes. Like a Victorian gentleman maybe.â
Awesome, so it was a vindictive Victorian man-ghost, those were always so much fun. I added the information onto the paper and hummed, the three other hybrids taking over the conversation once more and asking for some details, details we were always hoping for but rarely managed to get out of people.
Suddenly, the rest of the visit was over in a flash. Hoseok and Seokjin discussed money, and the lady seemed more than happy to pay us whatever to make sure her garden was safe for her family, especially after her sonâs tearful admission that he himself came a little too close to death when disobeying her word.
As they were filing out of our house, slowly shrugging on coats while the four of us stood there and watched with polite awkward smiles, the man turned to me and leaned over discreetly.
âIâve always felt so much shame for what I did,â he confessed, âI never really went against my parents. At the time it felt like a long overdue rebellion, but it almost ended with my death. I was so stupid, and when faced with danger, I just froze helplessly. At least it thought me to stray away from dangerous situations.â I gave him a gentle smile, hand automatically rising to pat at his shoulder to comfort him.
âMr. Carter, trust me, kids just are that way, you werenât any worse or different from heaps of other teenagers chasing a little adrenaline,â I assured him, thinking back to my own stunts that I pulled in the seemingly endless acres of haunted woods around our little village, âYou got lucky though, you left the encounter alive. But donât beat yourself up over freezing up, thatâs a common side-effect of a sighting. Operatives are susceptible to it as well and it takes years of training to not get affected by it.â
The man looked to me in surprise and I was honestly shocked he wasnât aware of such a thing. Didnât humans learn about visitors as well?
âWere you not aware of that?â I asked with a melodious giggle, easing the human a little before he sheepishly shook his head.
âNo, I always assumed I was just a special breed of coward,â he admitted quietly, the statement getting lost under his motherâs fussing as Namjoon offered to help her down the steep damp stone stairs, the woman accepting his arm with a blush and shy smile, which was an expression especially alien to her face.
âNo, itâs called a ghost-lock and itâs common, besides thereâs nothing cowardly about being afraid when coming face to face with death,â I whispered conspiratorially, bumping our shoulders together like we were naughty school-mates sharing a secret, âonly a fool wouldnât be scared.â
A youthful expression crossed his face as he grinned at me, and suddenly he looked nothing like a worried fifty-year-old father of a couple of girls and everything like a cheeky boy whose burdened heart finally got the rest it needed.
His fingers flew up to his head, tipping an imaginary hat in my direction as he thanked me for my kind words and for our services, before he turned and jogged down the stairs to catch up with his mother, who was already half-way to the gate, still hanging onto Namjoonâs strong frame.
â- you know, I was against my husband in that regard, and Iâm glad I disagreed with him,â she was just chattering to him, and the wolf wore an awkward smile on his face, a quiet discomfort oozing off of him as Jin and Hobi walked woodenly next to her.
âI always told him, I have nothing against those hybrids, and theyâre here in the neighbourhood,â the woman continued on totally unaware to the rising unease of her companions, âwhy drag ourselves through the city, when we can just walk down a couple streets! But heâs a stubborn man, that Jacob of mine. Well, Iâll be proven right, just like I always am, when he meets you and finds out that youâre such stand-up gentlemen!â
There were some half-hearted mutters of thanks, the three men exchanging wide-eyed stares before Mr. Carter finally caught up and took over, grabbing his motherâs hand and gently pulling her away from the tall hybrid, to the wolfâs relief. I saw a flicker of displeasure at being separated from her new-found young love, but she quickly found her own footing and suddenly very speedily made her way towards the gate and out on the street.
I watched them go amusedly, seeing the three flustered hybrids standing there and looking off after the spirited old lady. Well, at least she was one of those old people.
thank you so much for reading, and i hoped you liked the chapter! don't be shy and let me know what you thought <3
Taglist (open): @borahaetelevision @socksfirst1 @shakespeare-in-the-park7 @iwishiwasrichasfuck @authorpj
@bangatanily @sassy-snassy @booksintheheart00-blog @bangbangcon @kiki-zb
@luvian-art @ldysmfrst @jinsleftairpod @futuristicenemychaos @mar-lo-pap
@canarystwin @sleepyrene @cerulean1riz @mysteriousgeminizone
@sweetplaidfestivalstudent @afangirl91 @mama-riyon @uniquecutie-puffs @livi101ful
@singukieee @jenartejk @i-like-puppy-mg @anne4sweet
#bts fic#bts smut#bts fluff#bts angst#bts x reader#ot7 x reader#bts ot7#bts poly au#bts hybrid au#pfyg series
46 notes
·
View notes
Text
Amalgamation: Part VI - When you meet... Jungkook
Pairing: Min Yoongi x (f) Reader
Chapter tags: developing relationship, meeting the baby bro
Series summary:
Now that you are a permanent fixture in Min Yoongi's life, it's inevitable that you meet the rest of BTS.
Each encounter with the rest of the group becomes a unique thread in the tapestry of life, gradually integrating disparate elements into a harmonious whole and seamlessly weaving into the fabric of your joined world.
A/N: HAPPY BIRTHDAY MIN YOONGI!!! Ending my creative stump with this last official part of the story. It's relatively short but do not worry, Kookie steals the center stage in the next chapter too (bonus!!!). PS: this is set in 2026/27-ish.
---
Masterlist. Previous Chapter. Bonus Chapter.
Also read on: AO3
---
You found yourself at a party you'd rather not be attending, hosted by your new co-star, a former idol who was now making his mark in the acting world. Your agent had encouraged you to maintain a good public relationship with him, so you reluctantly put on your best smile and mingled with the unfamiliar faces.
As you made pleasantries with other guests, your eyes met a pair of familiar ones. The surprise was evident on your face. It was Jeon Jungkook, the only member of BTS that you hadn't met in person yet.
Your boyfriend first introduced you to Jungkookwhen the younger man suddenly video-called him when you were hanging out with Yoongi. Since then, Jungkook always popped in to say hi to you whenever you called Yoongi when the guys were together. Youâve followed each other on several social media too, including your Instagram private account.
You offered a polite smile, thinking that he might not recognize you in person or he might not want to engage with you in public, but his face lit up at the sight of you.
With a cheerful grin, Jungkook made his way over, weaving through the crowd until he stood in front of you. "Minseo-noona," he said warmly, referring to you by the character you played in your drama that Yoongi had a cameo in. His enthusiasm was infectious.
"Hi, Jungkook." You smiled warmly at the younger man.
"We finally meet!" Jungkook exclaimed with a bright smile.
"Yeah, it's great to meet you in person, Jungkook! Are you on your own tonight?" you inquired, eyes darting around to try to spot other BTS members.
Jungkook nodded, "Yeah, a friend invited me here. Had I known you'd be here, I'd have asked the others to join." His eyes suddenly lit up with an idea. "Let's take a picture! I'll send it to the group chat."
You agreed, and Jungkook quickly opened his phone's camera. Both of you had matching grins, making the photo infectious with your positivity. He chuckled as the replies began to flood in the group text and turned the phone to show you.
Jungkook: Look who I met at the party. Jungkook sent a picture. Taehyung: Cherie! Seokjin: Oh! _____-ah Hoseok: Hahaha, bet you wished you had come, Yoongi-hyung. Namjoon: Hey, that's awesome! So good to see you, _____. Jimin: Cherie, it's been forever! We should catch up soon. Yoongi: Yeah, I'm not surprised she met Jungkook. He's everywhere.
You couldn't help but laugh at the responses, feeling a mix of affection and amusement. It was nice to see that you were so warmly welcomed by all of them, even in a virtual chat.
Your own phone beeped with a new message from Yoongi.
Yoongi: You look beautiful, my sherry :)
Jungkook grinned, reading the messages on his phone. "Seems like they all miss you."
You chuckled. "Well, I miss them too. We should all hang out together soon."
Jungkook's eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "That would be amazing! I'll make sure to arrange it."
As the night went on, you and Jungkook continued to chat, and you found that you got along quite well. Jungkook was curious about your relationship, especially the details of how you met and started the relationship, whining that his hyung was too shy to share. So you shared some funny and sweet stories about Yoongi, promising that youâd share more details when you meet in a more private setting.
Jungkook was all too happy to share his own stories about his arguably favorite hyung and the rest of BTS too. Youâre especially delighted to hear about the earlier days of their career from the youngest memberâs perspective. You both had a good laugh as you exchanged tales about Yoongi's quirks and endearing habits.
Jungkook was also intrigued by your choice of drink, so you decided to embark on a mini cocktail adventure together. You donât normally indulge in alcohol, especially not in public settings, but Jungkookâs enthusiasm was infectious. It might have something to do with those big, sparkly, doe eyes. Youâve heard Yoongi playfully complain that he could never say no to Jungkook, and that night you find out just why.
You both tried out various cocktails, sharing your thoughts and preferences. It turned out to be a fun and memorable evening, and you were pleasantly surprised by how much you enjoyed Jungkook's company. The party that you had initially been reluctant to attend had turned into a delightful and unexpected bonding experience with the youngest member of BTS.
As the night wore on and the cocktails flowed, it was no surprise that both you and Jungkook were more than a little tipsy by the end of the party. Giggles and laughter accompanied your somewhat unsteady journey through the private parking lot. Jungkook kindly offered to drop you off in his company car, and you readily agreed, grateful for the gesture.
However, what you both didn't expect was to find Min Yoongi waiting in his car instead. He sat in the driver seat, a playful expression on his face as he looked at the two of you in mock disappointment. He was clearly amused by the situation, trying hard to hide the hint of a smile on his lips as he said, "Aigoo, my two youngest are turning into drunkards."
The surprise encounter left you and Jungkook in fits of giggles, and you couldn't help but feel a warm, happy buzz not only from the alcohol but also from the presence of the two wonderful men.
As you settled into the car, Jungkook couldn't contain his amusement. "Hyuuuunngggg," he exclaimed with a teasing grin, "You're so cute."
Yoongi frowned, clearly not getting Jungkook's sudden accusation of his character. You, on the other hand, giggled in response, clearly sharing an inside joke with the younger BTS member.
"Aishh," Yoongi groaned in mock exasperation, "Sherry, what did you tell him?"
"Only the truth!" you exclaimed, the alcohol was making you even giddier than usual.
The drive to Jungkook's apartment was filled with your and Jungkook's laughter, and Yoongi couldn't help but be amused by your antics. Jungkook made you promise to have a playdate between Bam and Bagel, citing that it wasnât fair that youâve only done so with Yeontan and Taehyung before. Yoongi ushered him to get off at the private lobby, swearing that he wouldnât share your contact info if the maknae didnât get out of the car anytime soon. You giggled the pretend pout on the youngestâs lips. He eventually got out of the car and waved as Yoongi drove the two of you away.Â
After getting out of Jungkookâs building, you snuggled up to Yoongi's side, as much as the middle panel would allow you to, and hummed in appreciation.
"You smell good, jagiya," you murmured, the alcohol making you more affectionate than usual.
Yoongi raised an eyebrow at the new nickname. You and Yoongi had been calling each other by just your names, although he occasionally called you Sherry â after mistaking it from âCherieâ, the name that had stuck with you since your modeling days.
That night, Yoongi discovered a delightful and affectionate side of you that he hadn't seen before. The alcohol had a way of loosening your inhibitions and bringing out a playfulness and warmth that was both endearing and heartwarming.Â
You shared your stories with Yoongi, your voice animated and your eyes sparkling with the excitement of a child on Christmas morning. Your happiness of suddenly meeting Jungkook and your account of the alcohol adventure had him grinning from ear to ear. He couldn't resist breaking into laughter at your vivid descriptions, especially when you confirm that no one could ever say no to the golden maknae.
"Jagiya," Yoongi teased, "I never knew you were such a fun drunk. You should consider having a glass or two more often."
You leaned in closer, resting your head on his shoulder and looking up at him with a dreamy smile. "I think it's just you that brings out this side of me, Yoongi."
He glanced down at you with a playful smirk, "Well, arenât I the best boyfriend ever?"
You giggled and poked his cheek, "You really are. I'm so lucky to have you."
The car ride was filled with these precious moments, and as you both basked in the warmth of your affection and the lightness of the night, Yoongi couldn't help but feel like the luckiest man in the world. He cherished the newfound side of you that the alcohol had revealed, and he couldn't wait to explore more layers of your character as your relationship continued to blossom. The atmosphere in the car was filled with love, and Yoongi was falling for you all over again, if that was even possible.
ââMin Yoongi hadnât expected another delightful surprise that night.
In an instant, as the door of your apartment closed behind you, a different side of your tipsy self emerged. With a look of desire in your eyes, you pinned Yoongi to the door, your heated gaze devouring him. The sight of him standing there ignited a passionate spark within you, and you couldn't resist the urge to show him just how much you appreciated his care and company that night.
With an intoxicating hunger, you closed the gap between you, capturing his lips in a fervent, longing kiss. It was as if you couldn't contain the affection and desire that had swelled up in your heart throughout the evening. The startled exclamation of your name from Yoongi was quickly silenced by the intensity of your kiss, as you poured your feelings into this single, powerful gesture of love and gratitude.
That night, as the two of you shared a passionate night, Yoongi made two mental notes. First, he realized that seeing you in your affectionate, tipsy state was something he cherished, and he'd have to find more opportunities to get you to drink. Second, he resolved to always be there to take care of you whenever you indulge in alcohol, ensuring that he was by your side to enjoy these endearing moments together.
#min yoongi#agust d#suga bts#min yoongi fic#min yoongi x reader#min yoongi x you#bts fanfic#yoongi x reader#bts yoongi#yoongi fanfic#bts reader insert#yoongi imagine#suga imagine#bts suga#bts suga fanfic#suga x reader#suga x you#bts imagines#jungkook#jungkook & you#yoonkook bonding
23 notes
·
View notes